'iu 


%. 


A 


•>^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


frllli^  IIIIIM 
M 

2.0 


1^ 


1.8 


1.4    II  1.6 


V] 


<? 


/2 


^^^# 


/ 


^3 


# 


^  %. ^  s,"^  / /^//// 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


V 


4- 


V 


^ 


o 


.f'iv 


^<b 


^1? 


a 


^ 


.<i' 


'n  Ws^.  ' 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  IVIicroreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographicaliy  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


n 


n 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couvertiire  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommag^e 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pelliculde 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 


□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


n 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

Lareliure  serrde  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  dtait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 

AdditionnI  comments:/ 
Commt    ..aires  suppldmentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  dtd  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  una 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquds  ci-dessous. 


T 

t( 


I      I    Coloured  pages/ 


D 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

Pages  restored  and/oi 

Pages  restaur6es  et/ou  pellicul^es 

Pages  discoloured,  stain&d  or  foxe< 
Pages  ddcolordes,  tacheties  ou  piqu6es 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtach^es 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  in6gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materi{ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


I      I  Pages  damaged/ 

I      I  Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 

r~n  Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 

I      I  Pages  detached/ 

FT]  Showthrough/ 

I      I  Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I  Includes  supplementary  material/ 

I      I  Only  edition  available/ 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6ti§  film6es  d  nouveau  de  facon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


T 
P 

0 

fl 


C 
b 

tl 

s< 

0 

fi 

si 
o 


T 
si 

T 

iV 
dl 
ei 
bi 
ri( 
re 
m 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmi  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


12X 


16X 


20X 


26X 


30X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  hera  has  baan  raproducad  thank* 
to  tha  ganarosity  of: 

Seminary  of  Quebec 
Library 

Tha  imagas  appaaring  hara  ara  tha  bast  quality 
possibia  considaring  tha  condition  and  laglbility 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  icaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  spacifications. 


Original  copiaa  in  printad  papar  covars  ara  filmad 
baginning  with  tha  front  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  last  paga  with  a  printad  or  illustratad  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  paga  with  a  printad  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  paga  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  -^(meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plataa,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  ara  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


L'exampiaire  filmA  fut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
g^nArositi  de: 

S6minaire  de  Quebec 
BibliotMque 

Les  imagas  suivantas  ont  M  raproduites  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin.  compta  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nattet*  da  I'exemplaira  film*,  at  an 
conformity  avac  las  conditions  du  contrat  da 
filmaga. 

Lea  axemplairaa  originaux  dont  la  couverture  an 
papier  est  imprimis  sont  filmte  en  commenpant 
par  la  premier  plat  at  an  terminant  soit  par  la 
darni^re  paga  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  la  second 
plat,  salon  la  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmte  an  commanpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  darni^re  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparahra  sur  la 
darniAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  la  symbole  — *>signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  y  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartas,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmte  it  des  taux  de  rMuction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  il  est  film*  it  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  *  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bes.  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'Images  n*cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrant  la  m*thode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

AFRICA  AND  AMERICA 


DESCRIBED. 


WITH      A  N  E  C  D  () 


AND 


Kumerous  KUustr 


BY 


THE  AUTHOR  OF  "THE  PREP 

ETC.,  ETC. 


NEW  YORK: 
ROBERT    CARTER    &    BROTHERS. 

No.    285    BROADWAY. 
1854. 


>'i   i 


AF 


Eibliotheque, 

L6  Seminaire  de  Qu6beQ| 
S.  me  d§  l'Universit6| 
Q^^m  4,  QUE. 


Sour 


C0ttUnts. 


AFRICA       .... 

Paob                   ■ 

Egypt         ....   * 

1 

Cairo     .        ...    * 

•         •         .         2                  ■ 

Alexandria 

.  18                  1 

Thebes  .        .        ,        ^ 

20                ■ 

The  dying  boys . 
Nubia     . 

-'.'.'  .'n           1 

Abtssinu    ....    * 

.  26                 H 

Barbary 

30                 H 

Morocco      .        ; 

.  62                 H 

Algeria  ... 

68                 ■ 

Tunis.        .        .*.*.* 

.58                 H 

South  Africa        .        . 

H 

The  Cape  Colony      .        ,  ' 

■ 

The  Hottentots      . 

H 

Little  Jejana 

.60                 H 

Cape  Town    .        .        ,    *        ' 

6£                 ■ 

Gnadenthal,  or  Grace  Vale 

'    -'    .'    .'it                 I 

•                        • 

The  Caffres 

.  76          n 

Graham's  Town 

82                 wM 

.88                 ^1 

IV 


CONTENTS. 


TheZooluB 

Port  Natal   .        .        .        . 
The  Bechuanas 
The  rain-maker    . 
Guinea,  or  Neoroland 
Anecdotes  of  Negro  kings   , 
ashantee .... 
Dahomey      .... 
The  slave  trade         ,        , 
Sierra  Leone 
AMERICA      .... 
The  United  States 
New  York 

Boston 

New  Orleans    . 

Washington 

The  Alleghany  Mountains 

The  Falls  of  Niagara  . 

The  History  of  Zamba. 

British  America 

The  Eiver  St.  Lawrence 

Quebec      ..... 

Newfoundland     . 

The  North  American  Indians 

Four-bears   .... 

Rupert's  Land  . 

California   .... 

The  Gold  seekers 

St.  Francisco        .        .        , 

Greenland 

The  "West  Indies  . 

Jamaica    .... 

Mexico         .        ... 

The  Indians      . 


Central  America 
Brazil 


•   • 


9k9M 

89 
.  98 
98 
.  107 
113 
.  116 
121 
.  125 
128 
.  182 
138 
.  139 
139 
.  140 
141 
.  141 
161 
.  161 
.  169 
181 
.  181 
183 
.  183 
187 
193 
212 
219 
221 
223 
225 
240 
241 
249 
261 
268 
264 


iH 

CONTENTS. 

V 

PASS      'm 

V 

•        •         89        1 

.     98        1 

Rio  Janeiro  .... 

PAOK 

.  260 
.      266 

.         .   266 

'.    '  .10?     1 

The  Gold  Diitrict    .        .'.*.' 
The  City  of  Diamonds 

.  116    m 

Tlie  River  Amazon  . 

f  !=*" *   . 

»        .       267 
.  273 

121     '9 

Lima 

277 

•  125        M 

Potosi  . 

.  278 

.       128       ■ 

The  Secret  Silver  Mine    . 

•                       •        Ad  ■   v./ 

.         .       278 

.  182     m 

188     m 

Chili 

The  Cordilleras  and  the  Andes 

.  281 

.         .       280 

.  139      9 

Santiago 

281 

189       H 

La  Plata 

.       282 

.  140    m 

Buenos  Ayres 

*         .   284 

141       fl 

The  Cordilleras         .        .*.'.' 

.       286 

.  287 

.  ■  .  ■  "J    1 

Guiana         •        .        .        , 
The  Great  Pacifio  Ocean 

:Z  1 

New  Zealand       .... 
Tlie  History  of  Tamahaha        .    '    .    ' 

.  294 

805 

181       fl 

.  181       fl 

183        9 

.  183        B 

187       9 

.  193     m 

212        V 

•  219        1 

221     a 

.  223        1 

- 

.      226       m 

.  240       m 

241       M 

.   249        fl 

261         M 

> 

.  268        fl 

.      264       m 

fist  of  lUttslraliflns. 


Froutispiece 

Poor  Women  in  Egypt 

Pyramids    . 

Nubian  Girl    . 

Village  in  Abyssinia  . 

King  of  Shoa  . 

Kradok's  Kloof  .        . 

Bushman  with  spear  and  arrows 

Chief  Capai 

Zoolu  Warrior    . 

Dingarn  . 

Djincer  disguised 

Bechuana  Foundling 

Cannibal     . 

Fetish  worship 

Spear  and  footstool     . 

Negro  children  for  sale 

Prairie  dogs 

Skin  huts 

Straw  huts  . 

Bark  huts        .        . 

Women,  and  babes  on  their  backs 


To  face  Title-page 
.  Page  6 


.  17 
28 

.  86 
88 

,  69 
76 
86 
90 
92 
95 
104 
106 
119 
127 
131 
160 
189 
190 
190 
191 


VUl 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIOJ^S. 


A  woaiftn  with  bnbe  iu  arms 

A  Flathead  wouiaii  and  babe 

Indian  chief  at  dinner 

^Vild  horses  heinj,'  ennght  . 

Wild  horee  just  catight    . 

Bison  or  Jiufialo. 

Children,  hut,  and  dog    . 

Mystery  Man      . 

Blackrock's  Daughter 

Missionary  teaching  Indians 

Cbief  Pigwys  with  Missionary's  child 

Abraham  finding  Indian  fauiily  in  snow* 

Cahfornian  on  horseback 

Man  in  Kajal?     .         .  *        '        * 

Greenland  house      .         .    '        *        * 

Plan  ofa  Greenland  house. 

Greenlandmaa  with  seal 

Woman  and  babe        .        .     '        *        * 

Negro  cutting  cane . 
JN'egro  women     . 

Water-carrier,  or  Aguadore    . 
The  Arriero 

Three  monks   . 

Indians 

Negro  collecting  flowers 

Making  India-rubber  shoes. 
Lama 

Beggar  on  horseback  . 
South  American  Indians 
New  Zealanders  as  they  were ' 
New  Zealanders  as  they  are 
New  Zealand  Pa .        . 
Tamahaha's  house 


.       192 
.  198 
.       198 
.  200 
.      801 
.  202 
.      208 
.  207 
211 
.  212 
214 
.  216 
220 
.  226 
228 
.  229 
230 
.  231 
242 
.  246 
264 
.  268 
260 
.  262 
266 
.  269 
276 
286 
288 
298 
299 
800 
820 


192 
.  198 
198 
.  200 
201 
.  202 
208 
.  207 
211 
.  212 
214 
.  216 
220 
.  226 
228 
.  229 
280 
.  281 
242 
.  246 
264 
.  268 
260 
.  262 
266 
.  269 
276 
.  286 
288 
.  298 
299 
.  800 
820 


FAR  OFF. 


PART    II. 


AFEICA. 


This  is  the  most  unhappy  of  the  four 
3rs  of  the  globe.    It  is  the  land 


quar- 

^.  ■- whence  more 

iayes  come  than  from  any  other;  it  may  be 
failed  the  land  of  bondage. 

It  is  the  hottest  of  all  the  quarters  of  the 
:lobe.     In  many  places  it  seldom  rains,  and 
ihe  streams  are  dried  up. 
It  is  less  known  than  any  other  continent 
here  are  mountains  and  lakes  of  immense 
nze,  which  white  men  have  never  seen. 
The  blackest  people  in  the  world  are  bom 
fn  Africa. 

I  There  are  more  ignorant  people  there  than 

•:    ~ ""-'^j — ^pcujjiu  vvuo  cannot  read  or 

jnte ;  and  also  people  who  know  nothing  of 
fesus,  the  Son  of  God. 


2 


EGYPT. 


All  the  countries  in  Africa  are  either  Ma- 
homedan  or  heathen,~except  one,  that  calls 
itself  Christian.  But  there  are  a  few  bright 
spots  where  the  missionaries  have  lifted  up  the 
lamp  of  day,  and  where  Qod  has  made  the  light 
to  shine. 


I    S(l 


THE  COUNTRIES  OF  AFKIOA. 

EGYPT. 


THE  PASHA  AND  HIS  ARMY. 


This 


country  is  spoken  of  a  great  deal  in  the 
Bible,  but  nothing  is  said  in  its  praise.  On 
the  contrary,  it  is  called  ''the  house  of  bond- 
age,"  because,  for  two  hundred  years  the 
Israelites  were  slaves  in  the  land.  The  kings 
of  Egypt  bore  the  name  of  ''  Pharaoh,"  and 
were  very  proud  and  unbelieving.  Yet  one  of 
them  was  kind  to  Joseph,  and  he  was  rewarded 
for  his  kindness  by  having  bread  for  his  people 
during  the  famine. 

The  greatest  honor  that  Egypt  ever  received, 
was  being  visited  hy  the  Lord  Jesus,  when  he 
was  a  little  child.  All  across  the  great  desert 
he  came  riding  with  his  mother 


upon 


ass. 


EGYPT. 


e  either  Ma- 
e,  tliat  calls 
few  bright 
lifted  up  the 
ade  the  light 


S 


ilOA. 


Y. 

deal  in  the 
)raise.  On 
5e  of  bond- 
years  the 
The  kings 
raoh,"  and 
Yet  one  of 
s  rewarded 
his  people 

r  received, 
i,  when  he 
reat  desert 
on  an  ass, 


[ed  bj  the   hand  of  his  mother's  husband, 

^oseph.     No  one  knows  where  he  lived  while 

Egypt,  nor  how  long  he  li\ed  there  ;  but  it 

lannot  liave  been  very  long,  for  he  was  yet  a 

"ttle  boy  when  he  returned  to  Canaan.     It 

ust  have  grieved  the  holy  sonl  of  the  Sou  of 

od  to  see  the  Egyptians  bowing  down  to 

ols,  for  the  land  was  then  full  of  idols ;  but 

lev  his  ascension  to  heaven,  one  of  his  dis- 

iples  went  to  Egypt  to  preach  the  Gospel.     I 

lieve  it  was  Mark  who  went.    He  was  not  an 

iostle,  but  he  was  a  disciple,  and  he  was  one 

f  the  Four  Evangelists.    A  great  many  Egyp- 

lans  became  Christians  in  his  days,  but  very 

w  are  Christians  now. 

It  was  the  Arabs  who  made  them  change 
eir  religion.     They  came  with  their  swords 
the  name  of  the  false  prophet  Mahomet, 
ose  who  would  not  believe  in  Mahomet  were 
Tced  to  wear  round  their  necks  a  very  heavy 
OSS,  so  heavy  that  the  weight  could  hardly  be 
lorne.     A  few  of  the  Egyptians  refused  to 
fecome  Mahomedans,  and  their  descendante 
itill  live  in  the  land,  and  are  called  Copts. 
j  After  the  Arabs  had  ruled  over  Egypt  a 
long  while,  the  Turks  came,  and  conquered  it, 
f^he  sultan  at  Constantinople  used  to  be  lord 
#f  the  land,  but  he  does  not  rule  over  it  now. 
I  The  king  is  called  the  pasha,  and  he  has  more 


«  EGYPT. 

power  than  most  other  kings.  Tlie  Egyptians 
groan  beneath  the  power  of  the  pasha,  as  you 
will  see  when  you  hear  how  he  collects  soldiers 
for  his  army. 

The  Egyptian  peasants  live  in  mud  huts, 
dress  in  blue  shirts,  and  wear  red  caps  (for 
they  are  not  allowed  to  wear  turbans) ;  and  thej 
eat  fish,  cucumbers,  melons,  leeks,  onions,  and 
garlic,  with  coarse  bread,  as  the  Israelites 
once  did  in  Egypt.  They  hate  hard  work, 
and  only  do  just  enough  to  keep  them  from 
starving,  spending  much  of  their  time  in 
sleeping  before  their  doors. 

What  is  +heir  horror  when  the  pasha  sends  a 
troop  of  men  on  horseback  to  seize  the  peasants ! 
O  then  what  running  there  is  in  the  fields,  and 
what  hiding  in  the  huts !  But  the  soldiers 
pursue  the  fugitives,  trampling  down  the  corn 
with  their  horses'  feet,  and  catching  all  the 
men  they  can  find.  Those  who  are  caught  are 
dragged  in  chains  to  a  prison,  and  are  there 
examined  by  a  doctor,  to  see  whether  they  are 
fit  to  be  soldiers.  Some  are  considered  too 
young,  some  too  old,  and  some  too  short,  and* 
some  too  weak.  How  glad  these  are  to  be  suf- 
fered to  return  to  their  huts !     Some  are  found 

V    iia-c    n.\j    ujjpcx     tuuHJ,  ULUUIiS  XO   DC  WllllOUt 

the  first  finger  of  the  right  hand,  and  others  to 
be  blind.   Have  they  met  with  accidents?    Not 


EGYPT. 


i  Egyptians 
ihsL,  as  you 
!cts  soldiers 

mud  Luts, 
1  caps  (for 
i);  and  they 
)nions,  and 
)  Israelites 
lard  work, 
them  from 
r   time  in 

3ha  sends  a 
e  peasants ! 
fields,  and 
le  soldiers 
n  the  corn 
ng  all  the 
caught  are 
[  are  there 
er  they  are 
idered  too 
short,  and' 
3  to  be  suf- 
}  are  found 
36  without 
i  others  to 
nts  ?    Not 


I  all  of  them.     Most  of  these  persons  have  hurt 
^  themselves  on  purpose  to  avoid  being  soldiers. 
,^It  was  very  wicked  of  them  to  do  themselves 
'Such  harm ;  but  it  is  a  proof  how  much  they 
i  dreaded  becoming  soldiers. 
I     And  how  are  those  men  treated  who  are 
f  considered  fit  to  be  soldiers  ?    A  traveller  gives 
this  account  of  one  set  of  recruits.     Three  hun- 
dred men  were  brought  out  of  prison,  tied 
jin  pairs,  and  driven  with  sticks  to  the  banks 
|of  the  river.      Boats  were  waiting  there  to 
^onvey  them  up  the    river  to    the    capital 
.city.     The  men  were  silent  and  submissive. 
llSTot  so  their  wives.     They  followed,  tearing 
;their  hair,  and  uttering  loud  shrieks,  mingled 
with  curses  upon  the  pasha ;  and  when  they 
iaw  their  husbands  stepping  into  the  boats, 
|hey  rushed  forward  to  bid  them  a  last  fare- 
well. 

■  There  were  some  wives  who  would  not  be  left 
behind,  but,  with  their  babes  on  their  shoulders, 
jwalked  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  trying  to 
keep  up  with  the  boats.  Many  of  them  died 
on  the  way  from  hunger  and  fatigue.  Those 
who  reached  the  camp,  built  small  mud  huts 
near  it,  but  they  had  scarcely  enough  to  keep 
[them  from  starving,  for  they  had  nothing  to 
(at  but  what  their  husbands  could  spare  out  of 
their  daily  portions  of  food ;  as  the  soldiers 


6 


EGYPT. 


seldom  have  any  money,  because  the  pasha 
seldom  pays  them  any  wages. 


Picture  of  poor  women  of  Egypt. 

It  is  not  only  the  wives  and  children  who 
mourn  when  the  peasants  are  taken  away, — the 
old  parents  grieve  deeply  for  the  loss  of  their 
sons.  It  is  the  custom  in  Egypt  for  sons  to 
support  their  aged  parents ;  therefore,  when  the 
sons  are  seized  the  parents  are  left  to  starve. 

Onft  "nnnr  nlrl  mnn   -arTin  Viorl  "ha^k-r.  i^ /-»•»-.■.», -.^/^/^  ^-f 

all  his  sons,  saw  the  pasha  himself  stepping  out 
of  a  boat.    He  ran  boldly  up  to  him,  and 


EGYPT. 


the  pasha 


seized  him  by  the  sleeve ;  neither  would  he  let 
him  go  till  he  had  told  him  all  his  case.  "  I 
have  been  robbed  of  the  children  who  fed  me, 
and  now  I  am  starving."  "Poor  old  man," 
replied  the  pasha,  "  I  will  do  something  for 
you."  Then,  calling  to  the  richest  man  in  the 
village,  he  said,  "  Give  this  poor  man  a  cow." 
Such  was  the  generosity  of  the  pasha.  He 
gave  nothing  himself,  but  ordered  another  to 
give  instead. 


Iren  who 
way, — ^thc 
;s  of  their 
T  sons  to 
when  the 
'  starve. 

pi  i  V  CU.  KJl 

pping  out 
him,  and 


I 


THE  rJCII    EGYPTIANS. 

The  greatest  peojjlc  in  the  land  are  Turks, 
and  live  after  the  Turkish  manner,  while  the 
common  people  arc  Arabs.  This  is  the  way 
:  in  which  a  rich  man  spends  his  day : 

He  begins  it  by  prayers,  not  to  the  true  God, 
but  to  the  God  of  Mahomet.  Then  his  slave 
presents  him  with  a  cup  of  coffee  and  a  pipe. 
Afterwards  he  goes  out  to  the  bath,  to  the 
shops,  or  to  visit  his  friends.  He  rides  on  an 
ass  or  a  mule,  while  a  black  servant,  carrying 
his  pipe,  goes  before  to  clear  the  way.  At 
noon  he  dines  at  home  with  his  family.  The 
dinner  is  served  on  a  tray,  j  ^1  placed  on  a  low 


-jhKJKJX 


I  ^%  V  1^  -«    I   > 


W  iiiiC 


4-1,^ !^ ,1 A_ 

LUC  K:uiiijjiiuy  mi  uruauu  uu  iiiiiiB. 

Water  is  poured  on  their  hands  by  a  servant 
holding  a  jug  and  basin.     The  food  is  eateu 


8 


EGYPT. 


with  the  fingers.  The  meat  is  often  minced, 
and  rolled  up  in  leaves,  so  that  it  can  be  easily 
popped  into  the  mouth.  A  fowl  is  torn  to 
pieces  between  two  persons.  When  any  one 
wishes  to  be  yery  kind  to  a  friend,  he  takes 
nice  morsels  in  his  fingers  and  puts  them  into 
his  friend's  mouth.  Nothing  is  drunk  at 
dinner  but  water,  or  sherbet,  for  the  E<ryn. 
tians  are  a  temperate  people. 

After  dinner  a  cup  of  coffl'ee  and  a  pipe  are 
again  presented.    These  are  followed  by  a  sleep 
dunng  the  heat  of  the  day.    When  the  sun 
Has  set,  a  hot  supper  is  served,  and  the  coffee 
and  pipe  a  third  time  enjoyed.    The  eycnin<r  is 
span  either  m  talking,  and  playing  at  ehesTat 
iiome,  or  in  paying  visits  by  the  light  of  a 
lantern.    Such  is  the  useless  life  of  an  E-^yp- 
•tian  giBndee.    The  mind  is  neyer  exerted  by 
xeadmg  or  writing,  nor  the  body  by  any  actiye 
employment  or  exercise.    Rye  times  a  day  the 
prayer  carpet  is  spread,  and  prayei^  are  offered 

by  rote  ""'^  °"'^  ''"'"°'"^'  "^^  ^^P^^*<=d 

«ith  latticed  windows.  None  but  ladies  or 
their  nearest  relations  are  allowed  to  yisit  them. 
But  they  are  allowed  to  go  out ;  only  they  al wav., 
wear  a  loose  blaek  silk  wrapper,  and  a  thick 
white  yeil,-so  thick  that  the  face  cannot  be 


ten  minced, 
an  be  easily 

is  torn  to 
len  any  one 
td,  he  takes 
B  them  into 

drunk  at 
the  Egyp- 

i  a  pipe  are 
i  by  a  sleep 
-n  the  sun 

the  coffee 
evening  is 
at  chess  at 
light  of  a 

an  Egyp- 
sxerted  by 
any  active 
I  a  day  the 
re  offered 
i  repeated 

ir  rooms, 
ladies  or 
isit  them. 

5V  alwava 

f^  „-  - 

d  a  thick 
annot  be 


EGYPT. 


9 


3een  through  it.  Perhaps  you  wonder  how, 
with  such  a  veil,  they  can  sec  to  walk  ;  they  do 
lot  put  it  over  their  eyes,  but  just  underneath  ; 
50  that  the  veil  hides  the  nose  and  mouth, 
icaving  the  large  dark  eyes  uncovered.  Those 
Icycs  are  made  to  look  still  darker  by  being 
Ip.'iiiitcd  all  around  with  a  black  kind  of  stuff 
Icallcd  "kohl." 

Great  ladies  do  not  generally  walk,  but  rid  3 
[upon  asses.  In  the  streets  a  whole  train  of 
Iladics  may  often  be  met,  sitting  upon  very 
[high  saddles.  In  this  way  they  go  to  visit 
[their  friends,  for  they  are  not  allowed  to  go 
[.shopping.  (Women  from  the  shop  come  to 
[them  with  things  to  sell.) 

A  lady  often  lots  her  little  child  ride  before 
ler  on  the  ass,  but  sometimes  she  bids  a  slave 
jarry  it.  The  child  sits  on  the  shoulder  of  the 
slave.  It  is  curious  that  in  Asia — children 
should  be  borne  on  the  side,  in  America  on 
the  back,  in  Europe  in  the  arms,  while  in 
Africa,  as  you  see,  they  are  borne  on  the 
slioulder.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  in  all 
parts  of  Africa  they  are  earned  thus — ^but  in 
one  part  they  are. 

In  most  countries  mothers  take  delight  in 
dressing  their  children  fine — indeed  too  fine — 
thus  making  the  little  creatures  vain  and 
trifling;   but  in  Egypt,  mothers,  shining  in 


10 


EGYPT. 


^Jks  are  often  accompanied  by  children  in  old 
and  shabby  clothes.  The  reason  is,  that  Egyp 
t.an  mothers  are  afraid  of  the  "  evileye."  Thev 
suppose  that  evil  spirits  are  envious  of  their 
ttle  ones  and  ready  to  do  them  harm,  and 
Ihorefore  they  are  afraid  of  decking  the  chil 

tl'7'  'J  '""'^  ^'^^"''^  P-voVe  them: 
^o  one  daresadmire  a  child  in  passing  by,  lest 
the  evz  spmts  should  hear.     No  motherlre 

iiy  child  IS  strong  and  hearty." 

An  English  lady  once  said  to  an  Egyptian 
lady,  "What  a  fine  child  that  is  !"  Immed" 
a  ely  the  Egyptian  looked  alarmed,  and  ex- 
c  a.med,  "Bless  the  prophet !"    It  is  thought 

for  their  babes,  nor  of  the  constant  care  thit 
his  angels  take  of  the  feeble  creatures 
Knowing  nothing  themselves,  they  brin..  up 

he"  1 :;  f "  "  '^"°^^''=^-  ^"  «-/--  teal 
their  imle  girfs,  is  to  repeat  a  few  prayers  out 

of  he  Koran.  The  chief  delight  of  th^l  lad" 
IS  m  adormng  tliemselves  in  beautiful  gar- 
ments  and  m  painting  their  eyes  with  "  kohl," 
and  their  hands  with  "  hennn."  (wJuch  k  \ 
dark  blue  leaf).  They  amuse  theSes  also 
embroidering  handkerchiefs  with  eWant 


bj 


EGYPT. 


11 


ildren  in  old 
,  that  Egyp. 
3je."  They 
>us  of  their 
harm,  and 
fig  the  chil- 
^oke  them, 
iing  by,  lest 
other  dares 


Egyptian 
Immedi- 
1,  and  ex- 
s  thought 
d  may  be 
Egyptian 
nder  love 
care  that 


bring  up 
!ver  teach 
ayers  out 
>he  ladies 
iful   gar- 

"kohl," 
ich  is  a 
Ives  also 

elegant 


■Oi, 


patterns,  and  by  making  sherbet  from  various 
Bweet  fruits  and  flowers ;  one  sort  they  make 
from  violets.  They  also  direct  their  slaves 
how  to  rub  the  marble  floor,  and  to  give 
them  an  exquisite  polish.  They  have  no  bet- 
ter occupations  than  these. 


SLAVES. 

There  were  slaves  in  Eorypt  three  thousand 
years  ago,  when  the  poor  Israelites  were  smart- 
ing beneath  the  lash  of  the  taskmaster ;  and 
there  are  slaves  there  now.  Some  are  black, 
and  some  are  white.  Every  rich  man  has  at 
least  one  black  slave ;  but  every  rich  man  has 
not  a  white  slave.  It  is  only  the  great  lords 
who  can  afford  to  buy  white  slaves.  They  are 
brought  from  Circassia  and  Georgia,  in  Asia, 
and  are  very  expensive.  In  the  houses  of  the 
great  these  fair  slaves  hand  the  trays  of 
sherbet  and  of  coffee,  to  the  guests,  while  the 
black  girls  are  employed  in  the  kitchens  in 
liard  work.  There  are  servants  also  in  Egypt 
who  serve  for  wages  as  in  Englam 
are  very  idle  and  unfaithful,  an( 
English  servants. 

The  slaves  often    appear 
all  sorrows  are  forgotten  in  timj 
brought  to  Egypt  they  must  si 


12 


EGYPT. 


One  day  an  English  lady  was  at  a  wedding 
feast  in  a  beautiful  palace  ;  slie  was  wandering 
from  room  to  room  amongst  the  gay  company, 
when  she  observed  a  little  girl  sitting  on  the 
floor,  crying  bitterly,  thougli  quietly ;  her  gen- 
tle head  was  resting  on  her  hands,  and  the  tears 
were  rolling  silently  down  beneath  her  fingers. 
In  an  aflectionate  manner  the  lady  inquired 
what  grieved  her  young  heart  ?  and,  receiving 
no  answer,  she  tried  tenderly  to  remove  the 
little  hands  from  the  weeping  face ;  but  the  fair 
mourner  only  pressed  them  more  closely  to  her 
cheeks,  and  refused  to  reply.     Her  grief  was 
too  deep  to  be  told  in  words.     She  was  a  new 
slave.     She  felt  alone  in   that  merry  party; 
her  thoughts  were  with  her  mother,  sitting  at 
the  spinning-wheel  in  her  Circassian  cottage, 
amidst  the  green  orchards,  and  the  lambs,  and 
the  kids,  sporting  on  the  grass  I 

But  it  is  the  black  slaves  who  have  the  most 
reason  to  weep,  for  they  are  treated  the  worst 
of  all,  and  sometimes  beaten  to  death. 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE   EGYPTIANS. 

The  worst  quality  in  any  character  is  hypoc- 

sjy  «iiU  LUlo  is  Lu  uv;  iuunu  ill  me  JLgypiian. 

In  Egypt  it  is  thought  a  credit  to  be  religious, 

therefore  every  one  tries  to  appear  to  be  so, 


EGYPT. 


13 


Bvedding 
mdering 
)inpany, 
J  on  the 
lier  gen- 
he  tears 

fingers, 
n  quired 
3cciving 
ove  the 
I  the  fair 
y  to  her 
'ief  was 
3  a  new 

party; 
tting  at 
cottage, 
ibs,  and 

le  most 
e  worst 


NS. 

hypoc- 

yptian. 

ligious, 

be  so. 


A  shopkeeper  may  often  be  seen  standing 
before  his  door,  repeating  aloud  verses  from 
the  Koran.     The  name  of  God  is  used  upon 
every  trifling  occasion.     If  one  friend  offers 
some  refreshment  to  another,  he  savs,  "  In  the 
name  of  God,  the  Compassionate,  the  Merciful." 
reoi)le  seem  to  think  that  they  may  do  any 
wicked  actions  they  please,  if  they  only  just 
say,  "  I  beg  forgiveness  of  God."    A  man  will 
speak  without  shame  of  the  lies  he  has  told, 
and  then  just  add,  '*  I  beg  forgiveness  of  God," 
as  if  God  was  too  merciful  to  punish  his  sins. 
The  Mahomedans  do  not  know  that  God   is 
just,  as  well  as  merciful,  and  that  he  must 
punish  sin.   If  they  knew  this,  they  would  not 
be  satisfied  with  their  religion,  which  does  not 
show  how  sin  is  blotted  out  by  precious  blood. 
It  is  a  rare  thing  in  Egypt  to  speak  the  truth. 
There  was  an  Egyptian,  by  trade  a  jeweller, 
who  was  a  man  of  his  word.    His  countrymen 
were  so  much  surprised  to  find  he  spoke  the 
truth  constantly,  that  they  gave  him  the  name 
of  "  The  Englishman."  Thus,  you  see,  that  the 
English  are  considered  to  speak  the  truth  ;  and 
mdeed  they  ought,  because  they  are  instructed 
in  the  truth — even  in  the  Word  of  God. 

Though  the  Egyptians  care  little  for  truth, 
they  care  much  for  chant}/.  They  show  their 
charity  by  giving  to  beggars,  especially  to  the 


14 


EOYrr. 


blind.  But  tlicy  do  not  atop  here,  they  even 
give  to  dogs  and  cats.  Poor  men  will  feed  the 
dogs  in  the  streets,  and  fdl  troughs  for  them 
with  water.  In  one  city  the  chief  magistrate 
feeds  all  the  cats,  who  like  to  come  to  a  great 
court,  and  you  may  be  sure  that  many  attend. 
The  best  part  of  the  character  of  the  Egyp- 
tians is  *' respect  for  the  aged."  They  show 
respect  to  aged  persons  whom  they  meet  in  the 
street;  much  more  do  children  show  it  to 
their  parents  at  home.  One  mark  of  respect  is 
kissing  the  hand.  Children  kiss  their  parents' 
hands ;  slaves  venture  only  to  kiss  tlie  sleeves 
of  their  masters. 


THE  COPTS. 

They  are  the  Christians  of  Egypt.  When 
the  Arabs  conquered  Egypt,  more  than  a  thou- 
sand years  ago,  the  natives  became  Mahomed- 
ans, — except  a  few,  whose  deseendpnts  are 
still  Christians.  They  may  easily  be  ivuovn 
in  the  streets  by  their  dark  turbans,  iw.  they 
are  forbidden  to  wear  white  turbans,  such  as 
the  Mahomedans  wear.  It  might  be  ex- 
pected that  these  Copts  would  be  very  good, 
seeiviJ^"  heT?  are  descended  from  faithful  men 
who  stood  firm  when  so  many  fell ;  but  they 
are  not  better  than  the  rest  of  tlic  nation. 


EaYn\ 


15 


hey  even 
i  feed  the 
for  them 
lagistratc 
0  a  great 
y  attend. 
iio  Egyp- 
ley  show 
3et  in  the 
ow  it  to 
respect  is 
•  parents' 
e  sleeves 


When 
a  a  thou- 
[ahomed- 
ants  are 
e  i-:ur'  -n 
io^  tiiijy 
,  such  as 

be  ex- 
ry  good, 
ful  men 
but  they 

nation. 


1 


i 


aro 
are 


Like  the  rest,  tlicy  are  deceitful,  and  they 
not  like  the  rest,  temperate^  for  they 
addicted  to  drinking  brandy.  What  good  then 
docs  the  Christian  religion  do  them,  if  it  does 
not  nialv;  them  better  than  Mahomedans? 
But  tfjcir  religion  scarcely  deserves  the  name 
of  Christian  ;  it  is  so  mixed  up  with  errors. 

The  Copts  count  their  prayers  on  beads— as 
the  Roman  Catholics  do — they  pray  seven  times 
a  day,  at  particular  hours,  which  is  oftener  than 
the  Mahomedans,  who  pray  five  times ;  but 
the  Copts  do  not  say  these  prayers  in  public. 
In  church  they  think  it  right  to  stand  the 
whole  time,  and  as  they  get  much  tired,  they 
lean  upon  a  crutch  during  the  service.  How- 
ever, there  is  one  point  in  which  the  Copts  do 
well,  for  they  teach  their  boys  at  school  to 
repeat  portions  of  Scripture  in  Arabic  (the 
language  spoken  in  Egypt),  so  that  the  children 
can  understand  what  they  learn. 


THE  WONDERS  OF  EGYPT. 

There  is  a  river  in  Egypt  which  may  be  ac- 
counted a  wonder,  for  it  is  different  from  all 
other  rivers.     It  waters  the  whole  land,  as  the 


ram 


waters  other  countr 


^u-xxx  >vat^io  uuiLT  countne.s.     'i'here  is  no  rain 
in  Egypt,  and  if  it  were  not  for  this  overflowing 


river,  nothing  would 


grow;  but  now  the  land 


16 


EGYPT. 


ii 


produces  abundance  of  corn.  The  Nile  is  tlie 
glory  of  Egypt.  Its  waters  are  of  a  dark  blue 
color,  and  very  sweet  and  wholesome.  The 
Egyptians  believe  that  there  is  no  water  like 
it,  and  many  travellers  say  the  same. 

Every  spring  the  Nile  overflows,  and  for 
three  months  the  waters  are  increasing,  so  that 
the  whole  country  is  like  one  great  lake.  Then 
the  waters  begin  to  dry  up,  leaving  behind  a 
rich  black  mud.  A  great  deal  of  the  water  is 
kept  from  escaping  by  the  canals  that  run 
through  the  fields  in  every  direction,  and  which 
are  stopped  up  by  great  banks  of  earth.  From 
these  canals  people  water  the  fields  during  the 
rest  of  the  year. 

The  Nile  is  a  wonder  of  God's  creation. 
There  are  other  wonders  of  man's  making,  far 
less  wonderful,  and  far  less  useful,  than  the 
Nile. 

The  pyramids  are  great  piles  of  stones. 
There  is  one  much  larger  than  the  rest.  It  is 
possible  to  climb  to  the  top,  for  the  stones  on 
the  sides  are  uneven,  like  steps;  yet  the  steps 
are  so  high  that  Englishmen  find  it  very  hard 
to  clamber  up  such  stairs ;  but  some  Egyptians 
can  jump  from  stone  to  stone  like  goats,  and 
they  help  travellers  to  get  up  and  to  get  down. 
The  top  of  the  largest  pyramid  has  crumbled 
away,  so  that  there  is  a  large  flat  place  where 


EGYPT. 


17 


lie  is  tlie 
ark  blue 

le.  The 
iter  like 

and  for 
',  so  that 
:e.  Then 
)ehind  a 
water  is 
that  run 
d  which 
1.  From 
ring  the 

creation, 
iing,  far 
han  the 

stones, 
t.  It  is 
tones  on 
he  steps 
;ry  hard 
^yptians 
ats,  and 
it  down, 
'iimbled 
e  where 


the  climbers  may  stand  and  enjoy  the  vast 
prospect. 


Picture  of  Pyramids. 

But  do  you  not  inquire,  what  is  the  use  of 
these  py  j'amids  ?  For  a  long  while  people  were 
perplexed  about  it.  At  length  an  opening 
was  found  in  iha  side  of  one  of  the  pyra- 
mids. Then  narrow,  slanting  passages  were 
discovered;  some  went  down  and  some  up. 
When  tlie  traveller  went  down,  he  felt  as  if  he 
were  going  down  into  a  well,  the  way  was  so 
stee|>  and  dark  ;  and  to  prevent  slipping  it  was 
necessary  to  have  a  rope  tied  round  his  waist, 
and  for  a  guide  to  huld  one  end  of  it.  All  the 
passages  are  inhabited  by  sleeping  bals;  they 
are  as  hot  as  an  oven. 


f-i 

f*  ■  ■  I  . 

'/    T- 

TV 

: 

I 

r- 


18 


EGYPT. 


To 


what  did  the  passages  lead  ?  To  dark 
chambers.  In  the  largest  a  stone  chest  was 
found  ;  it  had  no  lid,  and  it  contained  nothing 
but  rubbish.  What  a  disappointment  to  those 
who  expected  to  lind  treasures,  or,  at  least,  the 
bones  of  ancient  kings !  For  it  is  supposed 
that  the  proud  Pharaohs,  who  once  reigned 
over  Egypt,  built  these  pyramids  for  their 
tombs ;  but  if  they  did,  and  if  they  were  buried 
there,  robbers  must  have  stolen  their  bones  and 
their  treasures. 

Several  pyramids  have  been  opened.  In 
one  there  was  found  the  bones  of  a  hull,  once 
the  god  of  the  Egyptians ! 


TJie  three  famom  Cities. 
Cairo  is  the  royal  city. 
Alexandria  is  the  trading  city. 
Thebes  is  the  ancient  city. 


:  m 


CAIRO. 

This  city  was  built  by  the  Arabs,  who  con- 
quered  Egypt,  and  it  shows  that  they  did  not 
know  how  to  build  a  city,  for  such  crooked  and 
narrow  streets  are  seldom  seen.  These  narrow 
streets    are    more    shadv   thnn    ttirle    streets 


would  be—and  that  is  an  advanta 


i 


I 

4 


I 


4 

•i 


ge  in  a  hot 


EGYPT, 


19 


To  dark 
chest  was 
d  nothing 
t  to  those 

least,  the 
supposed 
B  reigned 
for  their 
Te  buried 
)ones  and 

ned.     In 
mll^  once 


dio  con- 
did  not 
ked  and 
narrow 
streets 
n  a  hot 


.A 


country — but  then  they  are  very  close  and 
much  crowded. 

As  the  Egyptians  are  fond  of  riding,  the 
streets  arc  full  of  camels  and  ^sses,  which 
jostle  each  other  at  every  step.  In  that 
great  Chinese  city,  Canton,  the  streets  are 
very  narrow,  but  there  no  one  rides,  so  that 
it  is  only  men  who  throng  the  way ;  but  in 
Cairo  there  are  beasts  as  well  as  men.  The 
noise  is  very  great,  through  the  bawling  of  the 
servants,  who  run  before  their  masters  to  clear 
the  way. 

The  worst  evil  is  the  dust,  which  is  amazing, 
because  only  five  showers  fall  in  the  course  of 
the  year,  and  there  are  sandy  deserts  all  around 
Egypt.     The  dust  renders  many  people  bhnd. 

There  are  two  employments  for  which  bhnd 
people  are  thought  suitable.  One  is  teaching 
children.  Blind  men,  who  know  a  great  many 
verses  of  the  Koran,  keep  schools,  and  teach 
the  children  to  repeat  their  lessons  after  them. 

Another  employment  for  blind  men  is  calling 
out  prayer-time  from  the  minarets  (or  towers) 
of  the  mosques.  This  is  done,  as  you  know, 
five  times  a  day.  It  is  thought  best  to  get  blind 
men  to  call  out  these  hours,  because  when  they 
stand  on  tlie  high  minarets  they  cannot  see 
into  the  courts  as  other  men  would. 
Inside  the  houses  of  Cairo  there  are  multi- 


20 


EGYPT. 


tudes  of  enormous  spiders,  buzzing  flies,  biting 
mosquitoes.  Nor  are  these  the  worst  enemies ; 
rats  run  boldly  about  the  rooms ;  and  snakes 
and  scorpions  creep  slily  in.  Cairo  might  be 
a  beautiful  place,  with  its  numerous  gardens  and 
magnificent  mosques,  but  it  is  a  most  odious 
citj.  Lately,  however,  some  fine  wide  streets 
have  been  built. 

Seven  miles  from  Cairo  the  pyramids  begin, 
and  extend  for  seventy  miles  along  the  banks 
of  the  river.  As  that  part  of  Egypt  is  quite 
flat,  these  pyramids  look  like  liills  of  man's 
mvention ;  and  what  low  hills  they  are,  and 
what  ugly  hills,  compared  to  those  of  God's 
creation ! 


ALEXANDRIA. 

There  was  an  ancient  city  of  that  name, 
built  by  Alexander  the  Great,  but  it  lies  in 
ruins,  and  another  city  has  been  built  close  to 
It.  It  is  a  busy  city,  for  the  harbor  is  crowded 
with  ships ;  but  it  has  a  gloomy  appearance, 
for  It  lies  on  the  borders  of  the  desert. 


This 


the 


sea 


THEBES. 

ily  a  ruined  city 
coast,  amonor  hio-li 


IS 


many  miles  from 
mountains,  far  up 


THE   DYIXG   BOYS. 


21 


JS,  biting 
inemies ; 
I  snakes 
night  be 
iens  and 
k  odious 
e  streets 

s  begin, 
e  banks 
is  quite 
f  man's 
ire,  and 
f  God's 


name, 

lies  in 

ilose  to 

rowded 

arance, 


the  great  river  Nile.  Here  kings  once  reigned 
in  s|)lendor,  before  the  time  of  the  Pharaohs, 
and  before  the  building  of  the  pyramids.  Now 
the  fierce  hyena  walks  among  the  fallen  pillars 
of  ancient  temples  and  palaces  I 


THE  DYINa  BOYS. 

An  Egytian  mother  once  entreated  a  kind 
English  lady  to  visit  her  little  boy,  who  was  very 
ill.  The  lady  went.  She  saw  a  poor  little  crea- 
ture lying  in  his  nurse's  arms,  his  body  withered, 
one  eye  much  inflamed,  and  a  sore  place  behind 
his  ear.  He  appeared  to  be  much  neglected, 
as  Egyptian  children  generally  are.  His  poor 
limbs  were  not  washed,  nor  his  wound  dressed, 
nor  his  eye  bathed.  He  was  a  miserable  object. 
The  lady  sent  a  lotion,  and  desired  his  mother 
to  apply  it  to  the  eye,  and  the  ear,  and  to  rub 
the  whole  body  with  it.  The  mother  only  used 
it  once ;  she  was  not  accustomed  to  give  her- 
self trouble,  even  for  her  own  dear  child.  It 
is  not  surprising  that  the  little  fellow  grew 
worse.  At  last  he  said  to  his  mother,  "  I  am 
going  to  die,  but  do  not  put  me  in  the  grave ; 
I  shall  be  afraid  to  be  there  alone— it  is  quite 
dark."  ^ 


The  child  did  not  know  that  Christ 

moment  they  leave 


the  souls  of  believers  the 


receiv^es 


22 


THE   DYING  BOYS. 


the  body,  and  does  not  let  them  lie  in  the  dark 
grave.  His  little  heart  would  have  been  com- 
forted had  he  known  Jesus  !  But  the  mother 
did  not  know  Ilim  herself.  She  thought  that 
the  soul  remained  one  night  in  the  body,  after 
it  was  dead,  and  that  then  it  went  to  the  other 
world.  When  her  child  died  he  was  buried 
immediately  in  the  large  family  tomb,  which 
was  a  dark  chamber,  containing  coffins.  The 
mother  chose  to  spend  the  first  night  there 
herself,  saying,  "  My  poor  boy  is  afraid  to  be 
alone." 

It  was  great  love  that  made  her  willing  to 
spend  a  night  in  a  dark  tomb  !  What  a  dismal 
night  it  must  have  been  !  A  Christian  mother 
need  not  undergo  such  sorrow  as  the  poor 
Mahomedan  endured.  She  has  heard  of  the 
happy  multitude,  with  golden  harps  and  shin- 
ing robes,  who  stand  around  the  throne ;  but 
this  Egyptian  believed  in  Mahomet  only,  and 
not  in  Jesus  and  his  salvation. 

I  will  now  speak  of  another  Egyptian  boy. 
His  name  was  Mahmoud  Solimon  Elketo. 
He  was  the  son  of  a  widow,  and  he  loved 
his  mother  very  tenderly;  but  the  Pasha 
took  him  away  from  her  and  sent  him  to 
England.  This  was  a  very  cruel  action,  and 
yet  it  brought  much  happiness  to  the  boy 
in  the  end.     Mahmoud  was  only  twelve  years 


ii 


THE  DYING  BOYS. 


23 


the  dark 
een  com- 
)  mother 
ight  that 
dy,  after 
he  other 
s  buried 
b,  which 
IS.  The 
bt  there 
id  to  be 

ilHng  to 
a  dismal 
I  mother 
lie  poor 
i  of  the 
id  shin- 
ne;  but 
alj,  and 

an  boy. 
Elketo. 
3  loved 
Pasha 
him  to 
on,  and 
he  boy 
'■e  years 


4 
4 


old  when  he  embarked  for  England.  There 
was  a  mournful  parting ;  his  mother  exclaimed, 
"To part  with  thee  is  hard,  but  most  of  all  to 
see  thee  go  to  a  country  of  '  dogs.' "  This  was 
the  name  she  gave  to  Christians. 

Nineteen  youths  accompanied  Mahmoud. 
The  Pasha  forced  them  all  t-o  go,  whether  they 
wished  it  or  not,  because  he  desired  to  have 
some  of  his  people  educated  in  England  ;  for 
he  was  wise  enough  to  think  England  a  much 
better  country  than  Egypt. 

Mahmoud  cried  bitterly  during  the  voyage  ; 
but  when  he  arrived  in  London  he  left  off  cry- 
ing, that  he  might  give  all  his  mind  to  his 
studies,  and  be  able  soon  to  return  to  his 
mother.  He  remained  a  year  at  school,  learn- 
ing to  read  and  write,  and  then  he  went  to 
Portsmouth  to  learn  to  build  ships.  He  in- 
quired, "How  long  shall  I  remain  here?" 
"  Why  are  you  in  such  haste  ?"  was  the  answer. 
"Because  I  want  to  see  my  mother  again." 

All  this  time  he  did  not  believe  in  Jesus ; 
but  while  at  Portsmouth  he  listened  atten- 
tively to  a  faithful  minister,  and  by  degrees 
he  found  out  that  Mahomet  was  a  deceiver, 
and  that  Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God. 

Now  he  began  to  rejoice  that  he  had  ever 
come  to  England ;  yet  still,  when  asked  how 


24 


THE  DYING   iiOYfi. 


he  liked  the  country,  lie  replied,  '*I  sliould 
like  it  very  well,  if  iny  motluT  were  here." 

At  last  he  caught  ii  severe  cold,  and  he  be- 
came so  ill  that  the  doctors  desired  that  he 
might  be  sent  back  to  Kgypt  immediately.  But 
he  was  too  weak  to  embark.  One  day  when  he 
was  recovered  from  a  fainting  fit,  he  said,  "O 
how  weak  I  am,  I  shall  never  see  my  dear 
mother  !"  "Was  he  sorry  that  he  had  left  her? 
No;  he  was  heard  to  say,  ''  What  a  happy  thing 
it  is  to  die  in  a  Christian  country, — to  die  in  a 
Christian  family, — to  die  in  Christ  I" 

His  last  pra3^eTs  were,  "  O  Lord,  receive  me 
to  thy  arms !  O  Lord,  receive  me  to  thy  ever- 
lasting joy  !  O  Lord,  receive  my  soul !"  Thus 
Mahmoud  passed  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  at  the  age  of  eighteen  years. 
Though  he  never  returned  to  his  mother's 
arms  he  was  received  into  his  Saviour's  ever- 
lasting arms. 


There  are  many  prophecies  concerning  Egypt 
in  the  Bible. 

God  was  angry  with  it  on  account  of  its 
pride. 

One  of  the  kings  declared,  "The  river  is 
mine  and  I  have  made  it." 


NUBIA. 


25 


[  should 


)) 


icrc. 
[1  lie  be- 
lli at  he 
ily.  But 
wlicn  lie 
said,  "0 
tny  dear 
left  her? 
PJ  tiling 
i  die  in  a 


This  was  the  sentence  against  Egypt :  "It 
shall  be  the  basest  of  the  kingdoms ;"  and  so  it 
is  at  this  day.     Ez.  xxix.  15. 

But  there  is  a  promise  for  Egypt.  God 
shall  say,  "Blessed  be  Egypt,  7ny  people.^^ 
Isaiah,  xix.  25. 

Egypt  was  "  the  house  of  bondage." 

Egypt  is  "the  basest  of  kingdoms." 

Egypt  shall  be  "  blessed." 


jeivc  me 
ihy  ever- 
!"  Thus 
r  of  the 
in  years, 
mother's 
ir's  ever- 


igEgyp* 


Qt  of  its 


river  is 


NUBIA. 

Those  who  wish  to  visit  Nubia  ought  to  go 
there  in  a  boat,  for  there  is  no  other  pleasant 
^way.  The  river  Nile,  which  runs  through 
Egypt,  runs  through  Nubia  also,  but  it  does 
not  look  like  the  same  river.  The  Nile  in 
Egypt  is  a  fine  broad  river,  but  the  banks 
are  low  and  sandy,  so  that  there  is  no 
beauty  in  the  views  on  either  side;  but  the 
Nile  in  Nubia  flows  between  high  rocks  of 
various  forms,  with  waterfalls  roaring  like 
thunder  amongst  the  little  isles  below,  so  that 
the  scenery  is  grand.     In  some  places  it  is 


26 


NUBIA.. 


lovely,  and  there  arc  beautiful  palm-trees, 
laden  with  dates,  close  to  the  water's  edge. 

But  the  most  interesting  objects  are  the 
ruins  of  the  temples.  These  temples  were 
built  thousands  of  years  ago,  even  before  the 
Israelites  were  slaves  in  Egypt.  While  Abra- 
ham was  worshipping  the  true  God  at  the  altars 
he  built  in  Canaan,  the  Nubians  were  worship- 
ping their  false  gods  in  the  temples  they  hewed 
out  of  the  rocks.  ^ 

There  are  also  ancient  tombs  in  Nubia, 
and  these  also  are  hewn  out  of  the  rocks. 
Some  travellers  who  visited  one  of  these  tombs 
met  with  such  adventures  as  few  could  bear 
to  think  of. 

This  tomb  was  dug  in  the  side  of  a  hill  in 
the  sandy  desert.  Some  Nubian  guides  led  the 
way,  and  the  travellers  followed.  They  crept 
through  a  narrow  entrance,  and,  with  lights 
in  their  hands,  they  passed  through  two  dark 
chambers.  They  entered  a  third  chamber. 
They  found  a  pit  in  the  midst.  Just  as 
they  were  going  to  let  themselves  down  into 
it,  ten  thousand  bats,  wakened  by  their  lights, 
began  flying  about,  and  strilving  against  their 
faces.  On  looking  up  they  perceived  mil- 
lions more  hanging  from,  the  roof,  and  cling- 
ing to  each  other — mouths  gaping, — eyes  flash- 
ing,— ^wings  flapping, — as  if  in  a  state  of  alarm. 


NUBIA. 


27 


ilm-trees, 
edge. 

are  the 
les  were 
efore  the 
lie  Abra- 
the  altars 
worship- 
ey  hewed 

1  Nubia, 
le  rocks. 
;se  tombs 
•uld  bear 

'  a  hill  in 
3S  led  the 
liey  crept 
th  lights 
two  dark 
chamber. 
Just  as 
own  into 
3ir  lights, 
inst  their 
ved  mil- 
md  clinsf- 
syes  flash- 
of  alarm. 


But  the  creatures  did  not  remain  hanging 
from  the  roof;  every  moment  more  and  more, 
leaving  their  places  in  the  crowd,  began  to 
sweep  througli  the  air.  Notwithstanding, — the 
travellers  made  their  way  through  the  flying 
troop,  and  went  down  into  the  pit,  where  they 
found  another  chamber,  and  narrow  passages ; 
but  they  were  pursued  by  the  bats,  swiftly 
wheeling  and  whiiiing  all  around,  till  at  last 
a  cloud  of  them,  passing  by,  put  out  all  the 
lights  with  their  wings.  What  a  situation  for 
travellers  to  be  in ! — in  darkness,  deep  under 
ground,  amidst  a  host  of  odious  bats,  some 
over  head  and  some  on  the  ground,  on  which 
they  trod  whenever  they  stirred  a  step  I  Hap- 
pily they  were  able  to  light  their  tapers  again. 
After  wandering  about  a  little  more,  without 
finding  anything  curious,  they  got  out  of  the 
tomb,  glad  to  breathe  the  fresh  air,  and  to 
behold  the  light  of  heaven. 

Since  that  tomb  was  dug,  thousands  of  years 
have  passed  away.  Nubia  was  then  a  heathen 
country.  Afterwards  it  became  a  Christian 
country,  and  the  ruins  of  a  few  churches  may 
still  be  seen  among  the  hills. 

But  what  is  Nubia  now  ?     A  Mahomedan 

countrv-     Tt  hai^  bfien  ftonmiftrpd  hv  'Kcrvnt.  and 

-  _  . . ^ ._^.  — ^^.  j_ ..  — 

it  has  followed  the  religion  of  Egypt ;  yet  the 
people  are  so  savage  that  they  hardly  know  of 


ffl 

m 

'  •  ♦ 

m 

- — 

1 

;  1 

.|^^^H 

i^ 

1 

28 


NUBIA. 


what  religion  they  are.  One  of  their  dehghts 
is  to  dance  by  moonlight  around  large  fires, 
and,  as  they  dance,  to  play  strange  antics,  and 
to  make  strange  noises,  acting  more  like 
demons  than  like  men.  As  the  traveller 
passes  down  the  Nile,  he  sees  these  fires  blaz- 
ing on  the  heights  after  the  sun  has  set. 

There  are  many  miserable  villages  among 
the  rocks.  The  huts  are  of  loose  stones, 
thatched  with  dry  stalks.  The  men  wear  white 
calico  caps  (not  red  like  the  Egyptians).  Their 
garments  are  a  shirt  and  trowsers.  They  are 
a  fine  race  of  people,  tall  and  strong,  and  of  a 
dark  copper  color;  their  eyes  are  large  and 
bright,  their  faces  broad  and  round,  their  noses 
and  their  lips  rather  thick.  Some  have  woolly 
hair,  but  others  straight  locks. 


Picture  of  Nubian  Girl. 

The  women  wear  a  loose  calico  robe,  and 


NUBIA. 


29 


delights 
ge  fires, 
tics,  and 
ire  like 
raveller 
res  blaz- 
t. 

I  among 
stones, 
ar  white 
.  Their 
^hey  are 
md  of  a 
rge  and 
jir  noses 
3  woolly 


be,  and 


they  adorn  themselves  with  necklaces  of  glass 
beads,  and  amulets  of  horn  or  brass.  They 
first  put  on  these  amulets  when  they  are 
children,  and  when  they  are  grown  up  these 
amulets  are  so  tight  that  they  cannot  be  taken 
off,  except  with  a  knife.  Also,  the  little  girls 
wear  pegs  in  their  noses,  to  prepare  them  for 
holding  nose-rings  afterwards.  Their  black 
hair  is  matted  together  in  long  strings  with 
oil,  which,  melting  in  the  sun,  drops  down  on 
their  necks  and  cheeks,  and  soon  becomes 
rancid ;  indeed  their  whole  bodies  are  oiled  to 
keep  them  from  being  scorched  by  the  burning 
rays  of  the  sun. 

Animals. — On  the  banks  of  the  Nile  enor- 
mous crocodiles  lie  basking  in  the  sun,  and 
far  above — the  timid  and  bright-eyed  gazelle 
is  bounding  from  rock  to  rock. 

There  is  one  very  curious  animal  common  in 
Nubia :  it  is  the  chameleon.  This  little  crea- 
ture is  famous  for  changing  its  color;  some- 
times it  is  of  a  dull  green,  at  other  times  of  a 
yellowish-brown.  It  is  supposed  that  it  turns 
this  yellowish-brown  color  when  it  is  afraid. 
It  is  very  wild  when  first  caught,  and  hisses 
and  struggles  to  get  away,  but  it  soon  becomes 
tame,  and  then  it  is  verv  useful,  especiallv  in 
hot  countries,  for,  when  annoyed  by  the  flies, 
you  may  take  the  little  creature  in  your  hand. 


1 


i\ 


30 


ABYSSINIA. 


and  it  -will  dart  out  its  long  tongue  and  catch 
them  in  great  numbers.  Yet  it  is  a  quarrel- 
some animal  ^ith  its  own  species,  for  when 
several  chameleons  are  shut  up  together  they 
will  bite  off  one  another's  legs  and  tails. 


ABYSSINIA. 


There  is  one  reason  why  we  should  desire  to 
hear  about  Abyssinia.  It  is  the  only  Christian 
kingdom  in  Africa.  There  are  places  where 
missionaries  have  lately  turned  many  of  the 
natives  to  Christ,  but  Abyssinia  is  the  only 
kingdom  where  Christianity  is  the  established 
religion.  It  has  been  so  for  more  than  a 
thousand  years. 

But  what  sort  of  Christianity  is  found  in 
Abyssinia?  A  Christianity  very  unlike  the 
religion  that  Christ  taught. 

Let  us  first  describe  the  country,  and  then 
inquire  about  the  people. 

Abyssinia,  in  two  respects,  is  quite  the  con- 
trary of  Egypt :  while  Egypt  i&  flat,  Abyssinia 
is  full  of  mountains ;  while  it  scarcely  rains 


ABYSSINIA. 


31 


at  all  in  Egypt,  tliere  are  two  rainy  seasons 
in  Abyssinia,  when  the  rain  pours  down  with 
great  violence.  It  is  these  rains  and  these 
mountains  of  Abyssinia  which  render  Egypt  so 
fruitful,  for  the  streams  pouring  down  the 
heights  of  Abyssinia,  help  to  form  that  noble 
Nile,  which  waters  the  plains  of  Egypt.  You 
may  imagine,  that  a  country  full  of  mountains 
and  streams  must  be  beautiful. 


II 


THE  PEOPLE  OF  ABYSSINIA. 

There  is  no  country  where  the  natives  are  of 
so  many  shades  of  color ;  some  are  almost 
black,  and  others  almost  white.  The  reason 
is,  that  the  climate  is  so  different  in  different 
parts ;  for  the  valleys  are  as  hot  as  India,  the 
mountains  as  cool  as  France.  The  people  are  a 
fine  race,  tall  and  strong ;  and  even  those  who 
are  black,  have  good  features. 

Caps  and  bonnets  are  never  worn,  nor  hats, 
nor  turbans,  nor  shoes  nor  sandals ;- — every 
one,  whether  man  or  woman,  goes  bare-headed 
and  bare-footed.  Yet  the  women  wrap  their 
heads  in  a  thick  sheet,  and  let  it  serve  the 
pxirpose  of  a  veil. 

Every  one  wears  white  garments :  the  women 
wear  a  loose  white  gown  and  thick  white 


82 


ABYSSINIA. 


wrapper;  the  men  wear  short  white  trowsers, 
and  a  white  upper  garment.  But  when  they 
lose  their  friends,  they  wear  black  clothes  or 
yellow.  Some  are  satisfied  with  rolling  their 
white  clothes  in  the  mud,  and  making  them 
black  in  that  way. 

The  women  are  fond  of  finery,  as  in  other 
countries,  and  delight  in  rings  and  armlets  of 
silver.  They  have  also  their  own  peculiar  orna- 
ments. Not  content  with  their  eyebrows,  they 
pick  out  the  hair  and  paint  a  blue  line  where 
the  eyebrow  was;  they  smear  their  cheeks 
with  red  ointment,  dye  their  hands  and  feet  red 
also,  and  stop  their  noses  with  lemon-peel  or 
some  sweet-scented  sprig. 

The  men  not  only  delight  in  copper  and 
silver  rings,  but  they  take  pride  in  an  orna- 
ment which  leads  them  to  commit  dread- 
ful wickedness.  Their  chief  glory  consists  in 
a  sprig  of  asparagus  in  the  hair,  because  it  is 
the  token  of  having  slain  an  enemy ;  every 
one,  therefore,  who  has  never  killed  one,  is  on 
the  watch  for  an  opportunity  of  slaughter,  even 
if  it  be  only  of  a  helpless  child.  Accord- 
ingly, every  man  has  a  sword  lashed  to  his 
side,  though  its  shape  might  lead  one  to  mis- 
take it  for  a  reaping-hook.  But  it  is  not  a 
sword  only  ;  it  is  used  also  as  a  knife  to  cut  up 
meat  at  dinner.     It  is  dreadful  to  think,  that 


ABYSSINIA. 


88 


'owsers, 
3n  they 
►thes  or 
ig  their 
g  them 

Q  other 
alets  of 
ar  orna- 
vs,  they 
3  where 
cheeks 
feet  red 
peel  or 

er  and 
1  orna- 

dread- 
sists  in 
se  it  is 

every 
3,  is  on 
r,  even 
Lccord- 

to  his 
to  mis- 

not  a 
cut  up 
k,  that 


men  should  carve  their  food  with  a  weapon 
stained  with  human  blood  ! 

The  food  they  carve  is  raw  meat.  They 
never  roast  or  boil,  and  they  laugh  at  other 
nations  for  burning  their  meat.  Twice  a  day 
they  sit  down  to  their  horrible  repasts; — at 
noon  and  again  at  sunset ; — and  they  devour 
the  flesh  with  the  eagerness  of  wild  beasts. 

Yet  these  barbarous  men  who  delight  in 
slaughter,  attend  to  the  dressing  of  their  hair 
as  much  as  the  women, — either  dividing  it  into 
ringlets,  or  frizzing  it  in  bunches,  and  always 
soaking  it  in  rancid  butter. 

Every  man,  woman,  and  child  wears  round 
the  neck  a  silken  cord  of  sky-blue,  as  a  sign  of 
being  a  Christian.  This  token  is  first  put  on 
at  baptism,  and  it  would  be  thought  a  sin  to 
put  it  off.  Thus,  the  same  man  may  be  seen 
with  the  tokens  of  Christ  and  of  Satan.  The 
blue  cord  is  to  show  that  he  follows  the  Sa- 
viour ;  the  sprig  of  asparagus  that  he  follows 
the  Murderer;  one  speaks  of  blood  shed /or 
him, — the  other  of  blood  shed  hy  him. 

Government. — Abyssinia  was  once  a  great 
empire,  but  se  v^age  enemies  have  filled  it  with 
confusion. 

There  are  two  kincrs.  There  is  the  kini?  of 
the  Northern  part,  and  his  capital  is  Gondar. 

There  is  the  kino^  of  the  Southern  part,  and 


SI 


! 


3 


84 


ABYSSINIA. 


his  capital  is  Ankobar.  He  is  called  tlie  king 
of  Shoa,  and  lie  lias  a  great  deal  of  power  over 
his  people. 

The  Koyal  Banquet. — The  king  of  Shoa 
gave  a  feast  to  his  subjects  in  his  palace  at 
Ankobar. 

The  day  of  the  feast  was  Easter  Sunday ; 
the  hour  was  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The 
palace  was  no  better  than  a  great  barn;  the 
floor  was  covered  with  the  skins  of  bulls, 
and  the  wall  was  adorned  with  the  shields  of 
warriors.  At  one  end  of  the  hall  sat  the 
king  upon  his  throne,  radiant  with  silver,  and 
leaning  on  velvet  cushions.  There  was  a  long 
table  placed  in  the  midst;  it  was  made  of 
basket  work.  There  were  no  benches  by  the 
table,  for  it  was  so  low  that  they  were  not 
needed.  The  guests  sat  upon  the  floor  in  three 
rows  on  each  side  of  the  hall.  Thin  round  cakes 
were  placed  on  the  table  to  serve  as  plates. 

Supper  was  not  yet  placed  upon  the  table ; 
there  were  indeed  piles  of  bread  there;  and 
there  were  also  bowls  of  broth,  made  of 
onions  and  fat,  seasoned  with  red  pepper,  but 
this  broth  was  only  intended  to  give  a  relish 
for  the  food  that  was  coming.  At  last  it  was 
brought  in, — what  was  it?  Food  such  as 
dogs  would  most  delight  in :  raw,  bleeding 
flesh,  just    torn    from  the  limbs  of  beasts 


ABYSSINIA. 


85 


newly  killed.  This  food  was  contained  in 
baskets,  and  was  brought  in  by  slaves;  the 
beasts  were  killed  at  the  very  door  of  the  hall ; 
they  were  thrown  down  and  their  heads  cui 
off  with  swords.  The  guests  devoured  this 
horrible  repast  with  the  eagerness  of  wolves ; 
for  they  had  fasted  during  forty  days  before 
Easter,  having  eaten  nothing  but  stinging 
nettles,  and  a  kind  of  vegetable  called  kail. 
They  were  therefore  very  hungry,  and  thought 
they  could  not  eat  too  much. 

Their  drink  was  Mead  (a  liquor  made  of 
honey  mixed  with  the  bitter  sap  of  a  tree).  This 
liquor,  no  one  but  the  king  is  allowed  to  make. 
It  was  supplied  in  such  abundance,  that  by  mid- 
night there  was  scarcely  a  man  in  Ankobar,  who 
was  not  intoxicated, — except  the  king  himself. 

Both  inside  and  outside  the  hall,  the  greatest 
riot  prevailed :  the  shrill  sounds  of  wretched 
harps,  and  pipes,  and  fiddles,  mingled  with  the 
shouts  of  the  intoxicated  guests. 

No  one  can  describe  the  scene  at  the  door  of 
the  hall ; — the  ground  steeped  in  the  blood  of 
beasts,  and  trodden  down  by  brutal  revellers. 
Such  was  the  manner  in  which  Easter  Sunday 
was  profaned !  what  a  strange  way  of  honor- 
ing that  evening,  when  Christ  entered  the 
room  where  his  disciples  were  assembled,  say- 
ing, "Peace  be  unto  you." 


!■: 


36 


ABYSSINIA. 


Village  in  Abyssinia, 


THE  HABITATIONS  OF  THE   PEOPLE. 


If  the  palace  of  tlie  king  be  no  better  than 
a  barn,  what  must  the  houses  of  the  people  be 
like !  They  are  more  like  sheds  for  cattle, 
than  the  dwellings  of  men. 

The  floors  are  of  mud,  and  are  freely  trodden 
by  mules  and  poultry.  A  chafing-dish  is  used 
to  give  warmth,  and  as  there  is  no  chimney, 
the  walls  are  covered  with  soot.  A  fire  is  not 
needed  for  cooking,  as  cooking  is  despised. 
The  beds  are  merely  bullock  skins,  in  which  the 
people  wrap  themselves  at  night,  after  having 


ABYSSINIA. 


87 


spent  the  evening  in  drinking  many  gallons  of 
beer.     The  table  is  very  low,  like  a  round  foot- 
stool, only  larger,  and  made  of  wicker  work 
I  he  candles  are  only  rags  dipped  in  grease,  and 
give  scarcely  any  light ;  but  as  the  inmates  do 
not  employ  themselves  in  reading  or  workino- 
they  only  need  a  little  light  by  which  to  drink 
their  beer.     There  is  no  glass  in  the  windows, 
but  only  shutters ;   therefore,  when  they  are 
shut  to  keep  out  the  wind  and  rain  (which  is 
often  the  case),  the  house  is  quite  dark.     There 
^  no  neat  garden  in  front,  but  only  heaps  of 
rubbish ;  and  water  is  never  used  to  clean  either 
the  dwelling  or  those  who  dwell  in  it. 


KING  OF  SHOA. 

He  is  one  of  the  greatest  tyrants  in  the 
world.  He  has  eight  thousand  slaves,  all  em- 
ployed  in  his  service  at  his  different  palaces ; 
for  he  has  a  great  many.  He  has  about  five 
hundred  wiv^s,  and  they  are  slaves.  Every  one 
who  comes  into  his  presence,  is  obliged  to 
throw  himself  three  times  on  the  ground,  with 
his  forehead  in  the  dust.  The  men  take  off 
their  loose  robe  from  their  shoulders,  as  a  mark 


Yet  the  sight  of  the  monarch's  bed-chamber, 
might  well  surprise  a  stranger. 


88 


ABYSSINIA. 


Tlie  King  of  Shoa. 

It  was  a  gloomy  apartment,  lightened  not 
by  windows,  but  by  a  chafing-dish,  near  which 
a  cat  and  kittens  reposed.  Close  to  the  mon- 
arch's bed  three  horses  were  eating  from  their 
mangers.  The  walls  were  of  mud,  lined  with 
calico  to  keep  out  the  wind ;  the  mud  floor 
was  covered  with  rush  matting.  The  seats 
were  some  black  leather  hassocks ;  but  for  the 
king  himself  there  was  a  better  seat, — a  sofa 
with  cushions.  The  doors  had  strong  bars  to 
keep  out  the  king's  enemies. 

In  this  disorderly  apartment  there  was  one 
book — a  part  of  the  best  of  books — a  book  con- 
tainine"  the  Psalms  of  David.  Who  would  have 
expected  to  sec  it  there  ?  It  is  still  more  sur- 
prising to  hear  that  the  king  used  to  arise  at 


ABVSSINIA. 


89 


midnight  to  read  in  it  for  a  little  while-  but 
n  see„,s  that  he  did  so,  in  order  to  b  'veVl 
righteous  and  not  boeause  he  loved  the  worj 
the  piiJ°Y°"''^  "'^  Wngdelightin  reading 

Part  of  the  day  he  spent  as  a  king  ought  to 
spend  1       For  several  houiB  he  saf  upfn  Ws 

S;   found.         "^^  *"  "'S^^'l  *«  P^o^est, 

It  th!^r  1  ,  T'^  ^'^  ^''^  '°y»i  footstool. 

grand  to  dme  with  any  othe,^.     After  he  had 

anThls  oh";?'-*'!  ''°°"  ^^^'^  ^''-^  open 

to  a  feast  of   ™"'^'  ''"'  "^"^^"^  «<»*  ^own 
to  a  feast  of  raw  meat.    His  majesty  spent 

the  evening  hours,  like  his  subject^,  in  drink 

drank  beer  he  drank  mead.     When  he  J 
jred  to  rest,  a  band  of  pries^  standing    n" 

o  holf  "T:  ^'^'''  *^  ^'"«  '^^'""«'  or  rafter 
to  howl  and  to  scream.    It  was  believed  that 

hese  hymns  would  guard  the  king  f:^m  evi 
^nts  and  therefore  all  night  long  the  stun 
ning  sounds  were  continued. 
This  kins  did  other  good  deeds,   besides 


reading  the  Psalms  at  night.     lie  fed 
thousand  people,  and  he  employed  ma 
own  slaves  in  preparing  their  food 


a 


ajiy  a 

oyed  many  of  his 

in  his 


40 


ABYSSINIA. 


bakehouse  tlieir  bread — ^in  bis  brewbouse  tbeir 
beer — and  in  bis  boiling-bouse,  tbeir  red  pep- 
per soup. 

But,  notwithstanding  all  tbese  charitable 
deeds,  be  was  so  much  bated,  that  4ie  was 
afraid  of  being  killed  ;  and,  to  defend  himself, 
he  kept  a  pistol  concealed  in  his  girdle,  and 
had  a  band  of  warriors  to  guard  bis  bed  at 
night.  So  that,  while  the  priests  tried  to  keep 
away  evil  spirits^  soldiers  tried  to  keep  away 
evil  men. 

But  it  is  not  wonderful  that  the  kings  of 
Shoa  are  hated,  for  they  are  extremely  cruel 
even  to  their  own  relations.  They  always  cause 
their  uncles  and  brothers  to  be  imprisoned, 
lest  they  should  seize  upon  the  throne.  This 
king  of  Shoa  (of  whom  we  have  been  speaking) 
followed  the  wicked  customs  of  his  ancestors. 
His  uncles  and  brothers  had  passed  many 
years  shut  up  in  dark  vaults, — never  breath- 
ing the  open  air,  except  at  night,  when  they 
were  permitted  to  creep  out  of  the  door  for  a 
little  while.  Their  only  amusement  in  their 
dungeons  was  making  ivory  combs,  and  the 
wooden  frames  of  harps. 

Once  when  the  king  was  suffering  from  a 
dangerous  illness,  an  English  ambassador 
visited  his  palace,  and  found  him  lying  down 
and  supported  by  pillows  in  a  dark  corner  of 


ABYSSIXTA. 


41 


ises  made  in  sickness  arp  nft  ^*i'''^'^^-  I^'om- 

^-Ith  is  -to  J    J  ,h?wr  Sho"''^" 
membered  his.  ^       ^^^^  ^6- 

4rirr'r;tfi°:^  ^''-*--' 

seated  upon  velvet  cSi^  TsTf  "" 
su^ounded  by  hi«  eouS     It  L^T ' 

Se7;L2rr^r^^^^^^^^^^^^ 

thirty  yeaT T*!  V    t    ^^  *^^°  ''>'^*  «P  ^^ 

had  never  bounded  over  t£]  "  *  *"'"'  *'^ 
the  steep  rocks     h-?t  I  i^     T"' °°'"  """^^ed 

about  tlfeir  t:;.'"2de  °tL"^^M°"'^ 
even  stand  upright  for  t^!'  ^a^  """^"^  °°* 
fastened  roun'^i  te  wri  t  Id  „  ^"\^  °''"" 

be^WpaifriiS/^r''^""''"" 

VVhat  miserable  obiect<?  tli^xr  n 
theyenterpri  ion   •    ""^J^^^^  they  appeared,  as 

shutting  their  eves  V't:"',;."'"-'""^'  """^  ^'alf 


14 


42 


ABYSSINIA. 


the  ground  at  the  monarch's  feet.  The  chains 
were  still  upon  their  hands ;  yet  in  those  hands 
they  held  a  great  number  of  combs  and  little 
harps,  their  own  workmanship,  and  presented 
them  as  an  offering  to  their  sovereign. 

The  king  now  desired  the  chains  to  be 
struck  off  forever. 

All  standing  around  rejoiced  to  behold  the 
hateful  chains  unfastened,  and  the  harmless 
hands  liberated:  all  rejoiced — except  those 
who  had  worn  the  chains ;  instead  of  re- 
joicing, they  gazed  stupidly  around  ;  for  their 
minds  had  been  nearly  destroyed  by  their 
long  captivity.  They  knew  nothing,  but  how 
to  carve  harps  and  combs,  for  they  had 
never  been  taught  anything  besides.  The 
voice  of  laughter  was  strange  to  their  ears,  for 
they  had  passed  their  years  in  sadness,  and 
almost  in  silence. 

The  king  struck  the  strings  of  his  poor 
brother's  harp.  That  harp,  if  it  could  have 
spoken,  would  have  said  to  the  monarch, 
"  Why  could  you  so  cruelly  neglect  Mm  who 
made  me — thy  own  brother  ?"  But  the  cour- 
tiers loaded  the  king  with  praises  for  his 
generosity.  He  was  highly  satisfied  with 
himself,  and  thought  he  had  done  a  fine 
action   in  setting  his  relations  free. 


rr , 


ing  to  the  English  visitors,  he  said  :    "  Write 


chains 
!  hands 
d  little 
jsented 

to  be 

M  the 
irmless 
those 
of  re- 
r  their 
'  their 
it  how 
Y  had 
The 
irs,  for 
s,  and 


ABYSSIXIA. 


is 


Write 


of  Xt.':n\'"°/  true  Christian,  instead 

E.uoxoK.-Pe;r;siie'?r:  r '?• 

Ployment  is  dancing  and^singing  '  ^'''  "'"■ 
^etS':rafr^r-/~ntb,Hi. 
cloak,  his  crueifix   T  ,  ^"°  ^''''''^'  "^'^  ^lack 

priest's  turban  lookl"?  p^eut"    if  ''^ 
surprising  that  nnV^fo    i     ^^         *     ■'^*  ^^^"^8 

the  Wn.  d^l" so tnd    fTrr'^°^' - 
and  in  general  trT/"^*'"  ^^^'i  dress, 

tWng  that  t^r  w\  ^^'f  s'wans  avoid  every 

hatelS  deXSt'^'r  -^PP^^^^'  ^^  they 
them  as  poS  o  '  T^""'^  "^^'"^  "°l*e 
smoke,  „nrink  cofT         "°'°''"*  ^''^^  "«^«'- 

homedans  in  J  *'^  '^"'"^  ^^^  the  Ma- 

ti^emselves  up  to^  rwf  ^r  T!!.  ^'  ,^^"^8 


>t 


drink 


^P  to   devou 
ing  beer  to  excess 


nng  raw  flesh,  and 


44 


ABYSSINIA. 


While  the  Abyssinians  wear  white  garments, 
the  priest  is  wrapped  in  a  hlach  cloak.  Great 
reverence  is  paid  to  him  by  the  people ;  his 
hand  is  always  kissed  as  a  mark  of  respect. 

Why  does  the  priest  carry  a  crutch  in  his 
hand  ?  Probably  it  is  intended  to  represent 
a  crook,  and  to  show  that  he  is  a  shepherd. 
In  former  days  there  may  have  been  priests 
who  fed  the  sheep  like  shepherds ;  but  now  the 
priests  use  their  crutches  in  dancing  !  I  The 
service  in  the  church  consists  chiefly  in  dancing 
and  singing. 

See  that  little  round  white  hut,  with  a 
thatched  and  pointed  roof,  thickly  shaded  by 
high  trees.  It  is  a  church.  Enter,  but  beware 
not  to  go  too  far  in.  The  middle  part  is  sacred, 
and  may  be  trodden  by  none  but  priestly  feet. 
There  is  a  passage  all  round  the  building 
inside,  where  any  feet  may  tread.  The  middle  is 
so  sacred  that  only  the  cAie/'priest  may  approach, 
for  there  lies  concealed  the  ark- — which  is  the 
communion  table.  We  see  how  these  Chris- 
tians have  imitated  the  Temple  of  the  Jews — 
and  this  is  a  great  error — for  the  Jewish  mode 
of  worship  ought  not  to  be  followed  by  us. 

The  morning  service  on  Sundays  begins  at 
seven.  The  congregation,  standing  all  round, 
gaze  at  the  priests  in  the  midst,  drumming  on 
their   drums,    tinkling   with    their    timbrels, 


._u 


i 


ABYSSINIA.  ^g 

tenng  voices  of  the  priests         ^^"''^"g'  "^i*" 

Besides  the  Scriptures,  other  books  are  read 
full  of  absurd  histories  of  the  saint,  l,.?' 
sermon  is  ever  preached.  '  ^"*  °° 

It  IS  not  surprising  that  the  priests  rearl 
badly  for  they  think  it  quite  enouK  W 
thexr  letters  without  understanding  Se  ll 
g^ge  they  are  reading.    A  niissi!n^  Z 

everhishpri^f '*"'*'  "^-' - 

«^..o<^  wh;t  you  hate  ri?"*'''^  ^""^ 
sion^!°  ""^  ""'  *^'  "^^"^S-"  ^<i  the  mis- 


'1 


46 


ABYSSINIA. 


The  cunning  priest,  supposing  that  the 
missionary  did  not  understand  the  language 
of  the  book,  pretended  to  translate.  But  the 
missionary  did  understand,  and  thus  he  de- 
tected the  deceit. 

"That  is  not  the  meaning,"  he  exclaimed. 
"  You  do  not  understand." 
The  priest  confessed  that  he  did  not. 
Then  the  missionary  began  to  warn  this 
wicked  priest.  "  You  profess  to  teach  others 
the  way  of  salvation,  when  you  do  not  know 
it  yourself.  Have  you  never  heard  how  Jesus 
said :— *  If  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall 
fall  into  the  ditch  ?' " 

There  are  a  multitude  of  priests  in  Abyssinia; 
but  of  what  use  are  such  priests? 

There  is  no  land  so  full  of  churches,  because 
to  build  a  church  is  thought  a  sure  method 
to  save  the  soul.  To  every  church  there  are 
twenty  priests. 

The  Abyssinians  find  no  comfort  in  their 
religion,  though  it  is  called  Christian.  They 
know  not  the  way  of  salvation  by  faith  in 
Christ,  but  they  hope  to  be  saved  by  good 
works. 

Fasting  is  one  of  .those  good  works.  Though 
so  fond  of  feasting^  they  keep  two  fasts  every 
week.  On  "Wednesday  and  Friday  they  eat 
nothing  till  evening,  and  then  only  boiled 


lat  the 

,nguage 

5ut  the 

he  de- 

laimed. 


rn  this 
others 
;  know 
7  Jesus 
h  shall 

rssmia; 

►ecause 
nethod 
?re  are 

a  their 

They 

lith  in 

''  good 

hough 

every 

ey  eat 

boiled 


wheat, 


ABrssiNiA. 


47 


are  so  many  y^Z^Tf  I  ^''*  ^*'  ^«  ^^^^e 
flshes  are  l^Cn^J:^^  ^^"^'  '^^'  *^e 
Besides  these^wSfT  ^T  '^'  ''''^^^' 

[-tswhichlastSnX^^^^  '''''''' 

these  fasts.    On  the  wjd>i  -'^'^* 's  one  of 

these  are  sI^uX  "  ^^^^7^*  ^-Z-'-/; 

t%  thini  wereldf  f^ti  J'T  '^^^ 
them  they  eat  an  «„„.       feasting,  and  upon 

ieep  SatLay  ^  a  TTT  '^"'^°*'*-^-    They 
the  Jewish  SabbTth        "^  '^"•^'  ^^"^^^^  ^*  ^«« 

fa3&g/::d'Zii%:a2;r^  "^,  ^p^-^*  '•» 

day.  ^'    ^"''^ay,  Tuesday,  and  Thura- 

dies;  eve^  one  eS^l  !  '"  <«*<'o«as  he 
either  for  J  ^hort,  offo^  a  lof!  !°  ^^"  >^'. 
dreadful  the  thou4t  J  ,^  *™^-    ^ow 

it  were  only  for  2  mf''^  *''"''  "^^  «^^'-if 
The  Deoni;  h?  ""^  ^^^  hour  !       - 

«pi^i^&':^e;^!r--^^-<>fevil 

^-  brui^d  the  serStrC»r.i?..^r  -^^^ 
^thout  fii 


eat, 


cl  XX.      -^"v^arenot 

shutting  the  doore,  to  keep 


48 


ABYSSINIA. 


out  the  devils,  and  without  lighting  a  fire  to 
scare  them  away.  They  wear  amulets  or  charms 
for  the  same  purpose.  The  women  (besides 
the  sky-blue  cord  worn  by  all)  have  a  red  cord, 
as  thick  as  a  bell-rope,  with  a  tassel,  suspended 
to  their  necks.  It  is  an  amulet.  Pieces  of  paper 
containing  secret  words,  are  concealed  in  it. 

When  a  missionary  was  ill,  he  was  much 
tormented  by  people  pressing  him  to  wear 
amulets,  and  assuring  him  that  his  sickness 
was  caused  by  evil  spirits. 

Some  hid  amulets  in  his  bed,  while  others 
tried  by  force  to  tie  them  round  his  neck; 
but  he  resisted  with  all  his  might.  He  pulled 
the  hidden  amulets  from  under  his  pillow,  and 
threw  them  under  the  feet  of  his  mule  (which 
was  close  by  his  bed),  saying  to  the  people, 
**  They  are  the  work  of  the  devil." 

Character. — The  Abyssinians  seem  to  be 
very  little  better  than  heathens  or  Mahomedans; 
yet  they  are  better  in  one  respect.  They  are 
more  ashamed  of  wickedness ;  they  tell  lies, 
but  they  are  ashamed  of  them.  Parents  punish 
their  children  for  stealing  very  severely.  One 
mother,  who  loved  her  children  very  much, 
punished  her  little  girl  for  stealing  honey,  by 
burning  the  skin  oflP  her  hands  and  lips ; — the 

iiaLLKJUi   tiiu>ii   wcic  luxuoL  iRiKj    XuC  jcU')  Uiuu    buc; 

lips  that  tasted  the  stolen  sweets. 


ABYSSINIA.  ^g 

Children    are  trained  up  to  behave  well 

One  missionary  declared  that  he  never  mM 

vith  such  interesting  children  anyS  elTe 

they  are  so  respectful,  and  so  polite     ne^are 

early  accustomed  to  be  useful     Th»  t^^''''^ 

waier  and  in  ffrindinp-  mm      t+  •        i      , 

to  real  tlf  ;'  °"^7  *°  ^°y«-   They  are  taugh 

gua^Lt  do  T"°','  ''"'  ^^  '*  '^  ^°  -  lan- 
guage they  do  not  understand,  they  might  a« 

we  1  not  iearn  at  all.     Very  fe;  are  taSt  M 
^te  as  the  use  of  the  pc^n  is  thougS  W 

matemls     The  four  precious  things." 
The  hngdom  of  Shoa  is  the  worat  part  of 

^««<A  (that  IS  m  Shoa),  they  are  lounging 
goss;pmg,  and  drinking.  The  slaves  Sap! 
IZt'T^"^'  "°""*"^^'  ^"<^  -«  brought  W 

cane    *  /     "^  T'^  ^''^^  *°  P'^^^^"*  their  es- 
cape, and  urge  them  forward  with  t h^.v  „,i,,s, 

Most  of  these  slaves  are  childre;,'  to^S 
their  parents'  arms. 


60 


ABYSSINIA. 


The  Abyssinians  are  remarkably  fond  of 
presents.  They  caU  them  "pleasing,  and 
delightful  things." 

Fondness  for  eating  is  a  common  fault.   The 
people  eat  most  voraciously,  taking  as  large        ( 
mouthfuls,  and  making  as  much  noise  with 
their  lips  as  possible ;  for  they  say,   *'  JSTone 
but  a  slave  eats  quietly." 

They  are  not  a  brave  nation.  The  sight  of 
a  wild  elephant  fills  a  whole  troop  of  men  with 
terror ;  and  an  Englishman  who  was  not  afraid 
to  shoot  one  was  considered  a  wonder. 

Yet  they  are  very  cruel ;  cruel— to  animals, 
tearing  limb  from  limb,  and  eating  their  bleed- 
mg  flesh,  while  warm  and  quivering ;— cruel 
to  men,  killing  even  the  helpless  children  of 
their  enemies,  in  order  to  gain  the  honor  of  a 
sprig  of  asparagus. 

Nubia  and  Abyssinia  are  spoken  of  in  the 
Bible,  yet  not  by  those  names.  They  are 
called  Ethiopia.  The  people  are  described  as 
very  dark,  for  it  is  written,  ''  Can  the  Ethio- 
pian  change  his  skin  ?  Then  may  vou  also 
do  good  that  are  accustomed  to  do  evil "  Jer 
xiii.  23. 

It  is  declared  that  they  will  some  day  wor- 
ship God  in  truth.  { 

The  men  of  Ethiopia  are  remarkably  tall. 


smianf 

mi 

J-ne  b 
aslon^ 


fond  of 
ng,   and 

lit.   The 

as  large 

ise  with 

*'  None 

sight  of 
len  with 
)t  afraid 

immalsj 
r  bleed- 
— cruel 
Iron  of 
Lor  of  a 


in  the 
ey  are 
ibed  as 

Ethio- 
•u  also 
'    Jer. 


ABYSSINIA.  gj 

In  the  Bible  they  are  ca]Iprl  u 
In  chains  they  shilTl  "'^''  of  stature." 

down  and  nSetn^^^^^^^^  they  shall  faU 

xJy.  14.  '  ^^PP^^cation  unto  God.  Isaiah, 

Even  now  some  of  the  Al..-a  •  • 
quWng  the  way  of  salv^t  ^^""^°^  ^^  *=''■ 

words  so  IcrtW^r  ■  ,^«'>y^'kod  hi^ 
you  could  be  an  iVo^fe'^T''  "^  *^' 
or  archbishop).   Thiv  K,ft  i     V'''  ^  ^'^'^''P 

visited  leSL^nf  -»e  Abyssinians 

^-^)-    They  had  ie^^thafa  n?\T" 
was  appointed,  and  they  were  anxTJ  ^^°P 
him.    When  they  behW^  T     T    ^  *°  ^«« 
it  was  their  own'^frSf  Ji^X'^-ved 
ary      He  snnVa  +^  *i,      ' .    °"^^>  the  mission- 

they  were  in?.        .  ^  ^''^  ^^^^^  ^'t^  joy- 
"cj  were  m  an  ecstasy  of  delight     Ti, 

treated  the  bishon  to  t,„\  li^  ^^^^  «"■ 
to  them  of  St  *VhTv  ^''"-  .^'  ^P°^« 
own  country  wiA;!,        ^.  T^"^'^  ^  their 

eobatwasS^f/jSSif'^^*^^*^--^ 

^^strhr---^.-- 

iong  as  they  stayed  he  instructed  them  for 


I  t 


52 


ii 
'i 


BARBARY. 


two  hours  daily.  They  returned  home,  and 
advised  their  countrymen  to  go  up  and  leam. 
Company  after  company  made  the  journey, 
and  returned  laden  with  the  treasures  oi 
knowledge ;— returned  as  that  good  Ethiopian 
did  in  old  times,  reading  the  word  of  God, 
and  rejoicing  in  the  way.     See  Acts,  viii. 


BAKBARY. 

Of  all  the.  countries  in  Africa  this  lies  the 
nearest  to  Europe.  Just  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Mediterranean  Sea  there  are  straits  only  seven 
miles  across.  Thus,  in  one  hour,  a  person  may 
pass  from  Europe  to  Africa,— from  the  lands 
of  learning,  and  light,  and  liberty,  to  the  lands 
of  ignorance,  darkness,  and  slavery.  It  is  true 
that  there  are  some  lands  in  Europe  almost  as 
dark  as  those  in  Africa ;  but  many  are  quite 
different. 

The  inhabitants  are  called  Moors,  because 
the  ancient  name  of  the  country  was  Maurita- 
nia. 

If  VOU  crossed  OVAr  ircwn  9i>rMi\r^  ir^+zv  T3««V.orTr 

you  would  be  struck  by  the  difference  in  the 


me,  and 
i  leam. 
oumey, 
ires  oi" 
;hiopian 
of  God, 

•  •  • 

111. 


BARBARA. 


6B 


lies  the 
3  of  the 
r  seven 
Dnmay 
5  lands 
B  lands 
is  true 
nost  as 
J  quite 

•ecause 
aurita- 


xbary, 
in  the 


dress;  for  while  in  Spain  all  are  wrapped  in 
bh^  garments,  in  Barbary  all  are  in  IL. 
IheUoor  wears  a  white  turban,  with  a  red 

are  colored,  but  they  are  concealed  by  his 
great  n,h^te  shawl,  called  a  burnoose.  He  wea^ 
^•ppers,  but  no  stockings.     A  MoorishTady 

To  give  you  an  idea  of  the  way  of  living  in 
Barbary  I  will  describe  the  visit  an  ETglsh 
lady  paid  to  a  family  in  the  country.       ^ 

ihe  house  was  situated  among  hills,  where 

atc7o?:iiSi^~---^abuT 

inHisgarderbr::-pi~L::orpr;« 

he  approached  with  a  branch  of  banana  in  hi 
Hand.    H  s  name  wa.^  Sidi  Mahmoud.    That 
word,  Sidi,  signifies  "  Mister." 
At  the  door  of  the  house  two  young  girls 

Deing  allowed  even  to  woii^,-..  fi, .     -^l 

inrlpprl  ,•+         n         ,  "  """^  ""'^  ^^t;8^^den  alone : 

jactais  and  hyenas  were  often  prowling  about. 


54 


BARBARY. 


Zuleica,  the  elder  girl,  was  fourteen ;   Gu- 
mara,  the  younger,  was  only  ten  years  old. 
Zuleica  was  dressed  in  a  red  shawl,  and  Gu- 
mara  in  a  green.     They  each  wore  a  little  cap. 
They  conducted  their  visitor  into  a  very  large 
room,  with  a  handsome  Turkey  carpet  in  the 
midst,  and  small  carpets  on  the  sides.     There 
were  no  chairs  in  the  room;   but  the  girls 
brought  a  straw  stool  for  the  English  lady, 
because  they  knew  she  was  not  accustomed  to 
sit  upon  the  floor.     There  were  no  ornaments 
on  the  walls,  except  two  little  frames,  con- 
taining sentences  from  the  Koran.     The  vis- 
itor was  surprised  to  see  a  telescope  at  the 
window.     Zuleica  said  she  often  amused  her- 
self in  looking  through  it  at  the  ships  in  the 
harbor.   There  was  one  little  table  in  the  room 
with  a  book  and  an  inkstand  upon  it.    The 
visitor  was  more  surprised  to  see  these — than 
the  telescope,  but  she  soon  found  that  Zuleica 
could  read  and  write  her  own  language,  the 
Arabic. 

Though  very  pleasing  in  their  manners, 
these  two  girls  let  it  be  seen  that  they  were 
deceitful,  and  disobedient  to  their  parents. 
It  cannot  be  expected  that  those  who  only 
know  the  Koran,  and  believe  in  Mahomet, 
Buuulu  uu  wuat  15  ngni. 

The  sisters  tried  to  amuse  their  guest  by 


BARBARY. 


66 


showing  her  over  the  house.  In  their  own 
room  a  negress  wa^  at  work,  and  she  burst  into 
a  violent  fit  of  laughter  at  the  sight  of  the 
English  lady.  Zuleica  opened  her  chests  to 
show  her  splendid  attire.  She  had  more  than 
twenty  suite;  the  handsomest  was  of  rich  red 
silk,  embroidered  with  gold.  There  were  neck- 
aces,  also,  of  pearls  and  diamonds.  Such  are 
the  delights  of  Moorish  girls. 

Gumara  seemed  now  to  think  it  was  her 
turn  to  show  her  treasures,  and  she  timidlv 
asked  to  be  allowed  to  bring  out  her  dolls. 
Ihese  dolls  were  dressed  like  Moorish  ladies 
except  one  that  was  arrayed  like  the  Turkish 
feultan.  All  the  garments  had  been  made  bv 
Crumara  herself. 

In  one  little  room  coffee,  sweetmeats,  and 
iruits  were  prepared. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  visit  the  Mamma 
appeared.  It  may  appear  strange  that  she  did 
not  receive  the  guest  instead  of  her  little  girls  • 
but  the  wives  of  Mahomedans  are  treated  with 
very  little  respect.  The  happiest  part  of  a 
woman's  life  is  spent  in  her  father's  house 
before  she  is  married. 

The  COUNTRY.— Barbary  is  a  narrow  slip  of 
land  by  the  sea-side.     The  fammiQ  p.^,,r.+n,s- 

ot  Atlas  divide  it  from  the  great  desert  of 
Sahara,  and  keep  off  some  of  the  heat. 


6$ 


BARBARY. 


Barbary  is  a  land  full  of  streams,  flowing  from 
the  mountains,  and  of  flowers,  covering  the 
earth  like  a  splendid  carpet.     The  only  thing 
wantmg  is  trees,  and  there  once  were  trees  • 
but  the  Arabs  have  destroyed  them  to  make 
room  for  their  cattle  to  browse.     But  there 
still  remain  some  groves  of  palms.   The  flowers 
make  amends  for  the  want  of  trees  ;  the  hya- 
cinth,  the  jonquil,  and  the  iris,  display  their 
bright  colors ;  the  red  and  white  cistus  smell 
sweet  as  roses ;   and  the  white  and   yellow 
broom  upon  the  sides  of  the  hills,  look  like 
snow  and  gold. 

In  Barbary  there  are  some  beautiful  gar- 
dens, yet  they  are  quite  unlike  English  gardens 
The  walks  are  straight  and  broad,  and  covered 
with  a  trellis-work  of  reeds,  grown  over  with 
vmes.  There  are  large  square  beds  of  fruit 
trees.  In  one  bed  there  are  pomegranate- 
trees,— in  another  fig-trees,— and  in  another 
orange-trees ;  while  narrow  rivulets  run  along 
the  borders.  These  are  the  gardens  in  which 
the  Moorish  ladies  walk. 

Animals.— Barbary  horses  are  almost  as 
famous  as  Arabian ;  they  are  as  strong,  but 
not  as  swift. 

There  is  a  great  variety  of  wild  beasts  in 

iiarhflrv — fl-io  io/»v«i    *i,^  ^ .^  ,..    . 

^     ..,^.  j^^^a,^  ^ii^^.  uyi^Lia^  xne  won,  the 

leopard,  the  panther,  and,  more  terrible  than 


BABBAKy. 


67 


all,  the  hon.    The  cry  of  a  hundred  jackals, 

hough    horrible,    does    not    alarm    like    th^ 

r^nng  of   one  lion.     In  the  midst  of  the 

thul; ,  "  '"^''   ^°'  ^°""^«  "ke  distant 

Yet  lions  are  sometimes  made  into  pets  and 
playthings,  for  they  can  be  tamed  when  they 

ZIT/'  -A  S!"*'''">^»  ^ent  to  call  upon  a 
Fiench  family  i„  Barbary.   He  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  room,  and   immediately  a  voice 
« thin  said  '.  Come  in."    He  opened'^the  door 
bu  soon  shut  It.    Why?    He  saw  two  lion 
walking  about  loose.     But  the  lady  came  to 
the  door,  and  begged  him  to  come  in,  assur- 
ing  him  that  the  lions  were  quite  tame      The 
gentleman  felt  he  ought  not  to  be  afraid  if  a 
My  was  not ;  so  he  entered  the  room  and  sat 
down  -when,  behold,-one  of  the  lions  came 

Srf  .  ^'  "^^f  ''^"°'*  *°°  '""'^'^  •■  it  seemed 
tearful  to  have  those  strong  jaws  so  close.  The 
Jady  (who  was  seated  on  the  divan,  with  the 
other  lion  beside  her),  observing  the  uneasiness 
of  her  guest,  called  away  the  lion.  Very  .Ud 
tlie  guest  was  to  get  rid  of  such  a  pet,  and  still 
more  glad  to  find  himself  again  out  of  the 
room  where  it  was. 
These  lions  were  seven  years  old. 


I 


k 


!'V«!1 


58 


BARBABY. 


MOROCCO. 

This  part  of  Barbary  lies  opposite  to  Spain. 
There  is  an  Emperor  of  Morocco.  He  is  a 
great  tyrant.  When  he  rides  out  on  horseback, 
a  horseman  by  his  side  holds  a  crimson  um- 
brella over  his  head  to  shade  him  from  the 
sun ;  and  two  men,  each  holding  a  long  lance, 
walk  before.  What  for?  To  pierce  through 
immediately  any  one  whom  the  Emperor  con- 
demns to  die. 

The  name  of  Morocco  reminds  us  of  the 
most  beautiful  sort  of  binding  for  books.  It  is 
made  of  the  skin  of  goats ;  and  the  Moors  have 
a  method  of  preparing  the  skin,  and  of  making 
It  into  the  most  delicate  leather. 


ALGERIA. 

This  part  of  Barbary  has  been  conquered  bv 
the  French.  '^ 

The  capital  is  Algiers. 

Many  of  the  mosques  have  been  turned  into 
Eoman  Catholic  churches;  just  as,  a  thousand 
years  ago,  churches  were  turned  into  mosques. 

TUNIS. 

^  This  province  is  governed  by  a  Bey.     The 

Sultan  at  Con s!tnnfir»r>-r>lQ  p«iu  i,--  i.j?.  . 

'"-^^T-^^  ^-^i-tiQ  iiiiii  ills  servant, 

but  he  says  he  is  his  own  master. 


SOUTH  AFEICA. 


69 


Tunis  is  the  largest  city  in  Barbarj  ;  yet  so 
narrow  are  the  streets,  that  no  wheeled  car- 
nage  can  pass  along ;  and  so  muddy  are  they 
m  rainj  weather  that  people  walk  on  stilts,    ' 


— ♦♦♦- 


SOUTH  AFEICA. 


THE  CAPE  COLONY. 

Have  you  ever  remarked    the  shape   of 
Africa  ?     Broad  at  the  top,  it  ends  in  a  point. 
In  tlm  respect  it  resembles  a  pear;  though  in 
other  respects,  of  a  different  shape.    The  point 
IS  called  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.     It  is  the 
most  famous  Cape  in  all  the  world.   The  name 
Good  Hope  was  given  to  it  by  the  first  sailors 
from  Europe  that  sailed  by  it ;  they  were  de- 
lighted they  had  got  so  far,  and  they  felt  a 
good  hope  of  reaching  India ;   nor  were  they 
disappointed  in  their  hope,  for  that  Cape  is  on 
tlie  way  to  India.     These  sailors  were  from 
Portugal. 

Afterwards,  sailors  from  Holland  came  to 
the  Cape,  and  a  great  many  Dutchmen  settled 


»  t.tii\X, 


They 
not  too  hot  for  the  vine,  nor  too  cold  for  the 
sugar-cane.    AH  around  the  Cape,  for  many 


m 


ii   ! 


60 


THE   HOTTENTOTS. 


miles,  there  are  farms  belonging  to  Dutchmen. 
These  Dutchmen  are  called  ''  Boors."  There 
ar&  farms  also  belonging  to  Englishmen ;  for 
the  Cape  now  belongs  to  England. 

It  is  called  a  colony,  because  it  is  inhabited 
by  people  from  another  land,  and  because  it 
belongs  to  the  sovereign  of  another  land.  It 
is  an  English  colony. 

The  Cape  Colony  grows  larger  and  larger, 
and  now  it  reaches  six  hundred  miles  to  the 
north  of  the  Cape. 


THE  HOTTENTOTS. 

The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  was  once  inhabited 
only  by  Hottentots,  a  miserable  race  of  people, 
often  called,  in  contempt, ''  Totties."  They  are 
about  five  feet  high ;  they  have  woolly  hair, 
little  twmkhng  eyes,  flat  noses,  high  cheek- 
bones, thick  pouting  lips,  and  yellow  skins. 
ihey  are  weak  and  thin,  and  have  small  hands 
and  feet.  Their  language  is  very  harsh,  and 
has  a  click  in  it,  made  by  striking  the  tongue 
against  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  and  their  speech 
sounds  very  like  the  gobbling  of  turkeys. 

Once  these  Hottentots  were  a  savage  people  • 
but  now  those  living  near  the  Cape  are  not 

SaVaOrft  /^'n/./J    +ln«-rr     ,,, Xl_-'_1_1  ,  .     . 

__.     ..-,t....  i.xicj  wunj  uiicKiy  covered  with 
grease,  and  wrapped  in  sheep  skins,  but  now 


THE  HOTTENTOTS.  « 

the  men  wear  jackets  and  trowsers,  and  the 

women   dress  in   gay-colored  cotton  gowns 

and  tw,st  a  red  handkerchief  round  their  heads! 

They  have  even  left  off  their  clicking  lan-^a^e 

and  speak  Dutch  or  English  in  their  broS 

manner.     They  have  left  off,  also,  their  sava'e 

manners;  they  used  to  tear  open  a  sheep  with 

their  hands,  and  suck  its  warm  blood,  like 

fagers ;  then-^ut  up  its  flesh  in  strings    iust 

heat  them  for  a  minute  on  the  ashes,  afd  then 

irn^sitr^'^'"'^'''^"'-*^^^-""^^- 

But  have  they  left  off  their  wicked  prac 
ices?    They  used  to  drink  to  excess,  Vnd 
they  do  so  still;  they  used  to  delight  in  idle- 
ness, and  they  do  so  still ;  they  used  to  tell 
Jies,  and  they  do  so  still. 

Have  not  the  Dutch  boors  who  have  lived 
among  them  so  long,  taught  them  about  God, 

w  ^'M'V'""  ?  0  "o ;  these  boo,,  have 
treated  the  Hottentots  like  beasts.  They  said 
they  were  almost  beasts.  How  can  that  be? 
it  the  Hottentots  have  souls  they  are  as  pre- 
cious in  the  sight  of  God  as  we  arc.  However 
the  boors  found  these  Hottentots  were  more 
me/ul  thm  beasts,  and  they  set  them  to  watch 
over  their  shppn  .onrl  +1^^; u.^ 

When  the  English  came  a  law  was  made  to 
torce  the  Boors  to  set  the  Hottentots  free.  This 


62 


THE  HOTTENTOTS. 


law  made  the  Boors  very  angry,  and  many  of 
them  went  to  live  higher  up  in  Africa,  beyond 
the  bounds  of  the  colony,  where  they  could  do 
as  they  pleased. 


THE  HISTOEY  OF  LITTLE  JEJANA. 

Jejana  was  a  little  Hottentot  girl ;  she  was 
early  left  an  orphan,  and  became  the  servant 
of  a  Dutch  boor.  Of  course  no  one  taught  her 
or  cared  for  her.  She  had  never  seen  a 
church,  nor  heard  of  God,  except  when  his 
name  was  taken  in  vain. 

One  day  she  went  on  a  journey  in  a  wagon, 
with  her  master  and  mistress,  and  she  came  to 
a  town  where  there  was  a  church.  Now  her 
mistress  had  brought  one  of  her  little  grand- 
children with  her,  and  she  wished  to  have  it 
baptized ;  therefore  she  stopped  in  this  town, 
and,  as  it  was  Sunday,  she  went  to  church,  and 
she  took  Jejana  there.  But  she  did  not  let 
the  little  Hottentot  sit  near  her.  Jejana  stood 
in  the  aisle.  With  great  wonder  she  -aw  the 
people  kneel,  and  stand,  and  heard  them  pray 
and  sing ;  she  knew  nothing  about  the  reason 
of  what  they  did,  for  she  had  never  been  told. 
At  last  she  saw  the  minister  get  up  into  the 
pulpit.  She  listened  while  he  uttered,  with  a 
solemn  voice,  his  short  text — '<I  know  thy 


ner. 


THE  HOTTENTOTS. 


68 


works."    She  heard  him  saj,  that  some  people 
did  bad  works,  such  as  stealing,  railing,  swear- 
mg,  and  lying.     She  heard  him  say  again  that 
God  was  angry  with  all  who  did  such  things. 
Then   she   felt  very   much   frightened;   she 
thought  the   minister  had  heard  of  all  her 
naughtiness ;  she  thought  he  was  looking  at 
her,  and  she  tried  to  hide  herself  behind  a 
pillar.   She  even  thojight  the  minister  was  God. 
When  the  sermon  was  over,  Jejana  followed 
her  master  and  mistress  out  of  church.     The 
minister  had  kindly  invited  the  travellers  to 
dine  with  him.     Jejana  helped  to  wait  at  din- 
ner,  and  stood  behind  her  mistress's  chair. 
You  may  imagine  how*much  frightened  she 
felt  when  she  found  herself  so  near  the  man 
she  thought  was  God.    She  soon  found  out  he 
was  not ;  but  still  she  was  frightened  because 
she  knew  there  was  somewhere  a  God  who  was 
angry  at  wickedness. 

^  After  dinner  the  minister  began  to  ask  Je- 
jana a  few  questions.     Ko  one  had  ever  asked 
her  such  questions  before.     ''Have  you  been 
to  church  to-day?" 
"  Yes,  sir." 
''  Did  yoa  understand  ?' 


)» 


u 


No,  sir. 

Bo  you  know  there  is  a  God  ? 

I  have  often  said  that 


name  when  I  swore 


64 


THE  HOTTENTOTS. 


and  cursed,  but  I  know  nothing  about  bim; 
tell  me  who  he  is  ?" 

"  God  is  a  Spirit.  He  is  everywhere.  He 
hears  all  you  say,  and  sees  all  you  do.  Do  you 
know  you  have  a  soul  ?" 

"  No,  sir." 

"Your  soul  is  in  your  body ;  it  thinks. 
Sometimes  it  feels  glad,  and  sometimes  sorry. 
It  can  never  die.  When  your  body  dies,  your 
soul  will  either  be  happy  with  God,  or  else  it 
will  be  cast  mto  hell  to  burn  forever  in  the 
fire." 

"  O,  sir,  what  shall  I  do?  I  have  only  done 
naughty  things  all  my  life?" 

"  Come,  come,  Jejana,"  said  her  mistress,— 
and  Jejana  was  obliged  to  go  without  hearing 
another  word. 

How  sad  she  felt  as  she  was  travelling  in  the 
wagon!  but  there  was  no  one  to  whom  she 
could  tell  her  grief.  When  she  arrived  at  her 
master's  house,  she  did  her  work  in  the  kitchen 
with  a  heavy  heart.  She  was  afraid  God  was 
angry  with  her,  and  this  made  her  miserable. 

One  day  she  saw  an  old  black  man  in  the 
kitchen,  and  she  heard  him  say  he  had  been  to 
church  lately.  It  came  into  Jejana's  raind  to 
ask  him  about  lier  soul.  The  old  man  kindly 
listened  to  the  poor  child,  and  gave  her  this 
advice : 


THE  HOTTENTOTS. 


66 


"  Praj  to  God  to  help  you." 

Jejana  answered,  "  Pray !  what  is  praying  ? 
Tell  me  how  to  pray." 

"Go  in  a  place  all  alone,  my  child,  and  say, 
O  God,   help  me;   0  God,  teach  me.'    He 
will  hear  you,— indeed  he  will." 

Jejana  was  very  glad  to  know  that  she 
might  pray,  and  she  did  not  like  to  wait  a 
moment ;  so  putting  down  the  dish  that  was 
m  ber  hand,  she  ran  behind  a  bush  and  cried, 
O  God  help  me,  O  God  teach  me,  for  David 
says  thou  wilt." 

David,  you  see,  was  the  name  of  the  old 
black  man.  Jejana  prayed  in  his  name,  for 
she  did  not  know  of  the  name  of  Jesus— that 
name  which  is  above  every  name,  and  through 
which  we  obtain  favor  with  God. 

But  God  heard  Jejana's  prayer,  and  soon  he 
helped  her  and  taught  her.     How  ? 

It  was  the  custom  of  Jejana's  mistress  to 
read  the  Bible  aJoud  in  the  great  room  where 
the  family  sat.  Jejana  tried  to  be  in  the  room 
when  her  mistress  was  reading,  and  she  brought 
hot  water  to  wash  her  master's  feet,  just  at  that 
time.  But  her  mistress  soon  forbade  her  to 
do  this,  saying  it  disturbed  her.  Are  you  not 
surprised  that  a  woman  who  read  the  Bible 
could  be  so  cruel  ?  But  many  read  that  holy 
book  only  as  a  form,  or  in  order  to  seem  good 


66 


THE  HOTTENTOTS. 


r 


tW  ../  Ti'"'^'^""'  ^'J^°^  ^««  churning  at 
the  end  of  the  great  room,  when  her  misLs 

began  to  read.  These  words  were  in  the 
chapter:  "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  g^vcn  se  k 
and  ye  shall  find."  On  hearing  fhis  pr'omt; 
Jejana  cried  out,  "Whose  words  are  those?" 
Her  mistress  answered,  "They  are  not  for 
you.  0  what  a  cruel,  what  a  fivlse  answer  I" 
Jejana  beheved  that  those  words  were  for  her 
though^she  did  not  know  they  were  the  word.^ 

At  last  ?'ae  told  her  mistress  that  she  longed 

iTt  tr^  ^'""  '"''"'^  ^'^^  -'S''*  l--^ 
"Are  you  mad,  Jejana  ?" 

about  God,  for  if  I  stay  here,  I  shall  die." 

Die,  THEN,"  said  her  mistress,  "for  .vhat 
are  you  better  than  a  beast  ?" 

"O  mistress!  I  have  a  soul;  the  minister 

St  rTd  't  '  .''^?  I  ^''^  *"*  '^  ^  '"^y  ^^'^  ^ith- 

out  God,  I  shall  die,  and  go  to  hell  " 

"If  you  ask  again,"  replied  the  hard-hearted 
mistress,  "you  shall  be  beaten  from  head  to  foot " 
boon  afterwards  Jejana  escaped,  and  went 
to  the  town  where  she  had  heard  the  min- 
ister  preach.  His  text  this  time  was,  "Him 
tliat  Cometh  to  in  a  t  .xriii  ,\,  ^-.,.-  .         „ 

T^r      T  •        /'  ■"  '  '   "        "  "Owise  cast  out.' 
Mw  Jejana  heard  how  Jesus  had  died  for  her 


THE  HOTTENTOTS.  ^tr 

aon  her  sins,  and  to  receive  her  as  his  ohiV 

rtTtStTf '  f ''''''  ""  ^"^^  burin  ^'t 
row  that  had  so  long  pressed  her  down. 

s^ext  day  her  old  master  came  to  the  town 

poJ:t^---^^^^^ 

out  her      I        f '^'^  *°  '^*"™  l">me  with- 
out  her     Jejana  became  a  servant  in  a  Chris- 

J^et  none  suppose  that  all  the  wives  of  D^^inl. 

th.t  .    /',f  "™y  *°°  °f  Hottentot  soldiere  • 

small—but  they  are  useful  in  defendino.  A 
county   because  Englishmen  ^f£V^! 

The  country. T^pmv  fii^  r««     xi,    . 

cut  dnwn  +1.  /  -^^^^^^  *^e  Cape  the  trees  are 
cut  down  the  streams  are  dried  up,  the  mss 
IS  burned  ud  :  hut  tl^ovp  arp  <=ni.-  / -.'         ^^^ 

The  aloe  plant  is  twice  the  height  of  a laT 
and  :s  crowned  with  largo  scaa-letllowers.    At 


1.1^ 


rl 


68 


SOUTH  AFRICA. 


a  distance  a  clump  of  aloes  looks  like  a  regi- 
ment of  sold iers.  1  he  plant  is  not  well  known 
in  England  by  sight,  but  it  is  by  taste,  for  it  is 
a  common  and  very  bitter  medicine. 

A  journey  in  South  A.frloa  is  very  tedious 
and  toilsome.  The  travellers  go  in  a  wagon, 
for  they  have  to  take  everything  with  them,-^ 
beds  and  blankets,— kettles  and  saucepans,'— 
and  these  occupy  much  room.  Oxen  draw  the 
wagons,  and  twenty  are  not  too  many  for  one 
wagon,  though  sometimes  there  are  only  ten  or 
twelve.  At  night  the  oxen  are  let  loose  to 
find  grass  and  water  for  themselves. 

In  going  over  the  kloofs  the  poor  oxen 
sometimes  die  from  fatigue.     These  kloofs  are 
the  prettiest  places  in  the  Capo.     They  are 
narrow    valleys,    through    which    a    narrow 
stream    flows,    overshadowed    by    trees    and 
adorned  by  flowers.     There  is  one  place,  called 
Kradok's  Kloof,  which  frightens  the  traveller 
when  first  he  beholds  it.     He  gQi^  out  of  the 
wagon,  and  sees  the  oxen  drag  it  down  the 
road,  which  is  almost  a  precipice  ;  then  he  sees 
them  mount  the  other  side,  which  is  almost  as 
steep  as  a  wall.     Scattered  about  the  road  are 
the  bones  of  oxen  that  have  expired  whi--  in 
the  act  of  drawing  up  wagons. 

T.  j-iji,    ^-,.,.^x^,i.^ij^. — j^eiOiC    Liiu   i^utcu   and 
English  settled  near  the  Cape,  there  were  a 


SOUTH  AFUICA. 


69 


Pi<!tv.reofKr<}doKs  Kloof. 

great  number  of  wild  am,  als  there ;  but  uo^ 

tte/fotr'  ^'^'  '^^^'^  "'^™'  ^-^d  have  re- 
tired  to  the  inner  part  of  the  country. 

Beyond    he  pat  Orange  Eiver  the  plains 
are  covereu  with  troop,,  of  wild  animals. 
Ihere   are  the  os  viches   with  sn  w-white 

swraiy  than  a  horse  cm  gallop,  because  they 
have  wings  to  help  them  on.  ^ 

The  iong-necked  giraffe.,  the  tallest  of  ani 
mals,  quietly  crop  the  bushes. 


♦     ' 


|F 

■ 

1 

1 

70 


SOUTH  AFKICA. 


The 


spriug-boks,  tlie  most  active  of  beasts, 
walk  through  the  land.     They  are  a  kind  of 
deer,  and  therefore  beautiful.     They  are  called 
spring.hoU^  because  they  are  bucks  (or  stags) 
that  spnng.   When  pursued,  they  bound  along 
the  plains,  and  spring  in  the  air  twice  the 
height  of  a  man.     They  could  leap  over  a 
wall  twelve  feet  high ;  but  there  are  no  walls, 
nor  even  hedges,  in  the  wilds  which  they  fre- 
quent.   Such  immense  numbers  go  together 
that  they  cover  the  land  for  miles  and  miles,' 
as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  and  yet  they 
are  all  as  close  together,  as  a  flock  of  sheep 
in  a  fold.     If  we  could  imagine  all  the  peo- 
pie  of  England  walking  together  in  one  com- 
pany, then  we  could  have  an  idea  of  a  herd 
of  spring-boks.     The    farmers    are   terrified, 
when  they  see  them  coming,  fearing  lest  their 
own  sheep  and  cows,  should  have  nothing 
to  eat.  . 

Besides  the  innumerable  spring-boks,  there 
are  the  enormous  elephants,  tearing  down  the 
branches  as  they  pass  through  the  forests. 
Hunters  go  out  against  them  in  hope  of  ob- 
taining their  tusks,  which  are  so  valuable  as 
ivory. 

Though  the  elephant  is  the  Urgest  of  ani- 
mals, he  is  not  the  stronopM.     T>i^  -rl..-^^^ 

IS  the  strongest  of  animals.    He  is  more  terrible 


SOUTH  AFKICA. 

!^K,!!'t!'.?'^r'».°'-lybecau, 


but  becaui 


Lsehe 


IS 


n 

strong- 
not 


but  then  he\f  t°;fr,:aV'°™^'"^^«^' 

tJ-t  he  often  beats  th  tit  in?"'  "  ^^'P^' 
tears  up  the  ground  wit}  ^f  '"  ''^S'''  *"<J 

offended,  he^uea  £  enor  T",  '^^'^'^ 
-nd  him  to  pieees,  but  he  ^ ' not  ea^  v'^ 

■ne  IS  not  sociable   liVn    tT>„     i    i 

likes  to  roam  abo,  t     ;  )     elephant ;    he 

in  compS  It  I  ^^'  ^"^°  .^'^P''^"*^  go 
fierce  an  antmal  Ll  \  "^P^  *'"°  *'^'''*  «° 
such  creatureTlr  ''°^  ''°"'''  ^'^  *«'<''-«^ 
indeed     As    let  v^^^'  ^°"'*^  ''^  '^'^ble 

-Ideastt^Jn^tT/afhS^V-: 
were  not  for  somp  ii'+fi    ,     ,  ^^^^  ^^  is,  if  it 

-^^^  bome  littJe  birds  f}in+  ^^n^     -i  • 

pvov  ^„  -lutse  Diids  tollow  him  wherp. 

ever  he  goes,  and  watch  near  him  wVvfi   r  ^ 
asleep,  and  when  they  see  an  php^  ^'  "^ 

ing  they  wake  him  7       ,         '""•^  approach- 
bills.  ^^  P'*'°g  ^i""  with  their 

in  AfrS^'^the'*  "'"  '"^  ^'^^  -ost-abounds 
Tk         ^ — '^"^  man-eater tliP   TTr^xT     t- 

often  walk  in  families4he  ho„  Z' r       '^^ 
and  the  cubs      <?r,mpf  '    ^  ^°"®^«' 

friP.^].i;„?„!^    ?°'^«b«es  seyen  or  eight 

nng  the  day ;  m  the  evening  they  be- 


sleep 


ft 


1^'              ' 

.J- 1 

m        ' 

:.      * 

! 

m 

' 

i    ^ 

H? 

F 

w         1 

:* 

1 

72 


SOUTH  AFRICA. 


i'tiiti 


gin  to  grumble,  and  at  night  they  roar  as  loud 
as  thunder.  If  any  wish  to  meet  with  lions, 
they  must  go  to  the  fountains  at  night,  and 
they  will  see  them  come  there  to  drink.  There 
are  some  hunters  so  bold  as  to  dare  to  go  there, 
on  purpose  to  meet  the  lions. 

But  lions  often  come  when  they  are  not 
wanted,  nor  expected.  A  party  of  travellers 
were  sitting  one  night  on  the  gi'ound,  resting, 
and  going  to  sleep.  They  had  left  their 
wagons  and  loosened  their  oxen,  and  they 
had  lighted  fires,  in  hopes  of  keeping  off  wild 
beasts ;  but  the  fires  were  too  small.  The 
party  consisted  of  a  Scotch  gentleman  and 
some  Hottentot  servants.  Suddenly  a  tre- 
mendous roar  was  heard,  and  the  Hottentots 
cried  out,  "The  lion,  the  lion!"  The  lion 
instantly  seized  one  of  them  as  his  prey.  He 
grappled  him  in  his  claws,  and  bit  him 
about  the  shoulders  while  feeling  with  his 
mouth  for  the  man's  neck.  The  poor  fellow 
faintly  cried,  "  Help  me,  help  me  I  Men,  help 
me !"  One  of  his  companions  snatched  a 
piece  of  flaming  wood  from  the  fire,  and  with 
all  his  might  struck  the  lion  on  the  head,  but 
the  ravenous  creature  would  not  let  go  his 
hold.  Dragging  his  prey  by  the  neck  towards 
some  bushes,  he  hid  himself  in  the  midst ;  but 
he  could  be  heard  cracking  the  bones  between 


SOUTH  AFRICA. 


78 


moTL  ^.J:" ''  '^^  '^^^*'"8-  all  the  night. 
mr7npl\T"°^  °'™'''  ''«  ^^°°t  Off  with 
part  of  the  body  to  another  hiding-place. 

several  r^ir°"  *'  ^''''t^h  gentleman,  with 
several  armed  men,  went  on  horseback  to  slav 
the  murde         beast.     They  tracked  his  s^ 

found  thp  .  ^T'  ^"'^  ''f'^^^'^^ds  the; 

tound  the  remain,  of  the  coat  itself.     At  last 
they    discovered    the    retreat    of     he    li™ 
Amongst  a  heap  of  reeds  under  the  tree    h"' 

oT  Tofto  '^J^  f  T  '^^'^''■-^"'^  ^^  "^ed 
sued~^^    ?      '"'''  ^"'  *"  ^^''-     The  dogs  pur- 
sued,  the  hon  turned  and  faced  them  growl- 
-gangnly,  lashing  his  tail  from  side'tS 
and  openmg  wide  his  terrible  jaws,  still  reek 

h!  &otc^"'^","°°^-    ^*  '"^^^  -^"1  ~t 
the  S  otchman  leaped  off  his  horse  and  fired. 

A  Dullet  pzerced  the  lion  through  the  shoul- 

A.n'^  ^'^^^'^  '^°^"'  t"t«°onrose  again. 
Another  buHet  pierced  his  heart,  and  he  Lk 
1^  ess  on  the  p-ound.  The  hunten,  cut  off 
that  head  anc  fflase  fore-paws  with  which  he 
had  seized  theu-  comrade. 


i 


I 

;    i 


r  ■' 


74 


SOUTH  AFRICA. 


CAPE  TOWN. 


This  is  the  capital  of  the  Cape  colony.  It 
was  built  by  the  Dutch,  and  there  are  still 
many  Dutchmen  living  there,  as  well  as 
Englishmen.  There  are  also  many  Hottentots, 
but  they  no  longer  look  like  savages,  and  they 
are  useful  as  servants. 

Behind  the  town  there  is  a  very  steep  moun- 
tain, called  Table  Mountain;  for  it  has  such 
a  broad  flat  top  that  it  resembles  a  table.  A 
white  mist  may  often  be  seen  hovering  over 
it,  and  that  is  called  the  table-doth.  There  are 
few  mountains  so  difficult  to  ascend  as  this ; 
its  sides  are  almost  perpendicular. 


GNADENTHAL,   OR  GRACE   VALE. 

This  is  a  sweet  spot  about  a  hundred  miles 
from  Cape  Town,  where  missionaries  live 
amongst  Christian  Hottentots.  These  mis- 
sionaries came  from  Germany,  and  are  called 
Moravian.  After  travelling  over  the  brown 
and  bare  wilds,  how  refreshing  to  catch 
the  first  glimpse  of  the  gToves  and  gardens 
of  Gnadenthal  I  The  cottages  peep  out  from 
among  the  tall  poplars  and  spreading  oaks, 
wiiile  the  church  rises  in  the  midst.  Sweeter 
songs  than  those  of  birds  may  often  be  heard 


SOUTH  AFEICA. 


K 


among  the  trees-hymns  sung  by  the  melori; 
ous  voices  of  Christian  Hottentots 
Heathens  are  invited  to  come  to  this  village 

sired  to  build  a  hut  and  to  piant  a  garden  for 

chTol   '?  I"'  ^'^•'^  ^^°  ^^'-i  *°  a«ond  both 

MdrL      °'^"^?'-*«  1-ents  as  well  as  th 

cmidren.     By  degrees  they  leave  off  their 

savage  ways,  and  often  they  Lome  true  Chr" 

There  are  no  public-houses  to  allure  the 
poor  man  to  his  ruin.  ^ 

The  missionaries  live  in  cottages  like  those 
of  the  villagers.     The  two  ehief  missionaries 

ttg,  the  rest  work  at  some  trade,  and  train 

maker,  another  ,s  a  tanner,  another  a  wheel- 
wngH  and  another  a  eutler.  One  missionary 
>s  head  gardener,  and  takes  care  of  the  grea^ 

?mrsl-'"^-  ^""^  ---n-iesandE 
iiall.     The  r  food  is  /ery  simple  ;-<3hieflv  fruit 
and  vegetables  out  of  their  own' garden?  wTtL 
w.ne  made  from  their  own  grapes.      Nelrlv 
Jr.e  thousand  Hottentots  dfelf  in  Gnad£ 


i?r 


:Ji 


76 


THE  BUSHMEN. 


THE  BUSHMEN. 

They  are  Hottentots,  but  the  most  miser- 
able of  the  race.  A  Bushman  lives  like  a 
wild  animal  among  the  bushes.  He  has  no 
hut,  and  no  cattle  ;  he  has  only  a  few  things, 
such  as  he  can  carry  about  with  him. 

When  a  family  are  travelling;  the  man  holds 
in  his  hand  a  spear,  and  on  his  back  his 
bow  and  arrows ;  his  wife  carries  the  baby, 
as  well  as  an  earthen  pot  for  cooking,  and 
some  ragged  skins  for  a  bed,  and  some  eggs 
full  of  water.     These  3ggs  are  ostrich  eggs. 


Bu»  iman,  mth  spear  and  arrotoa. 


THE  BUSHMEN. 


77 


very  large  and  hard;  they  are  pierced  with 

Thu  tL  ''  f 'f  "  Stopped  with  grass. 
Ihu3  they  supply  the  place  of  bottles.  Thev 
are  earned  in  a  net  bag.  The  Bushmen  show 
some  cleverness  in  finding  out  such  a  way  of 
carrymg  water  and  eggs.  But  they  have  no 
thought,  except  about  getting  food,  and  defend- 
ing themselves  from  foes. 

roots  and  berne.  and  animals  of  all  kinds, 
even  hzards,  hedgehogs,  mice,  and  snakes! 
ihey  will  even  eat  poisonous  snakes,  but 
not  the  pouon.      They  cut  off  the  snake's 

S  '  Th*'':  °"*  ^  '^°  °^P--  -"-its 
teeth      They  know  how  to  use  that  bag,-thev 

boil  It  en  the  fire ;  they  dip  the  pointe  of  heir 
arrows  m  it,  and  with  these  airows  they  fight 
against  their  enemies.    As  they  are  great  rfb- 

.n« '  fl  '^'  "'""^  ''"^'"i^^-  Haying  no 
cattle  of  their  own,  they  seize  the  cattle  of  the 

Hottentots,  and  of  the  Dutch  boors  whenever 
tney  can. 

The  Bushman  has  no  house ;  where  then  does 
te  sleep  at  m;h„?   His  best  lodgingis  a  cave- 
but  when  (hat  is  not  to  be  found,  he  sleeps  in 
the  middle  of  a  lar^e  bn,l,  or  in  a  i-c'-  ■•- - 
ground  covered  with  reeds. 

What  unfortunate  beings  are  the  children  of 


ml 

■'.til 


78 


THE  BUSHMEN. 


i! 


suet  creatures!  while  they  are  babies  the 
mothers  take  care  of  them,  but  as  soon  as  they 
can  crawl  about  they  are  left  to  take  care  of 
themselves.  Every  morning  they  are  turned  out 
in  the  wilds  to  find  their  own  food ;  but  when 
they  return  in  the  evening,  a  little  meat  or 
milk  is  given  to  them  (if  there  is  any),  and  they 
are  allowed  a  place  on  the  sheep-skin  at  night. 

The  Bushmen  beat  their  children  cruelly, 
and  sometimes  kill  them  in  their  rage.  There 
is  an  instance  reported,  of  a  father  who  acted 
in  a  still  more  barbarous  manner.  A  lion 
came  at  night  to  this  Bushman's  hole,  and  re- 
fused to  go  away  without  a  supper ;  the  unnat- 
ural father  threw  one  of  his  little  ones  to  the 
wild  beast  to  satisfy  its  hunger,  and  make  it 
go  away.  This  parent  was  a  monster  of  cruelty ; 
when  the  children  grow  up,  they  also  are 
monsters,  for  they  leave  their  helpless  old 
parents  all  alone  in  the  desert,  to  be  starved 
to  death,  or  be  devoured  by  beasts. 

The  Bushmen's  children  are  often  stolen 
by  the  Hottentots,  and  sold  to  the  boors 
as  slaves.  As  these  children  are  generally 
wandering  far  away  from  their  parents,  it 
is  easy  to  steal  them.  The  httle  Bushmen 
are  more  miserable  with  their  Dutch  masters, 
than  they  are  when  rooming  about  the  country, 
getting  food  as  they  can. 


THE  BUSHMEN. 


79 


Once  a  Scotch  traveller  found  a  little  boy 
hidden  among  the  reeds.    He  was  a  Bushman 
slave  that  had  run   away  from   his  master. 
Had  he  remained  there  much  longer,  no  doubt 
the  lions  would  have  eaten  him.     The  Scotch- 
man bade  him  follow  him,  and  treated  the 
Httle   fellow  with  much   kindness.     But   the 
Dutch  boor  heard  wliere  ho  was,  and  sent  a 
man  on  horseback  to  fetch  him,  and  another 
horse  to  carry  him  back.   The  child  was  dread- 
fully  frightened  when  he  saw  the  horses  arrive  ; 
but  his  Scotch  master  refused  to  let  him  go! 
The  boy  Avas  delighted  to  see  the  man  ride 
away  without  him,  and  he  called  out,  '*  You 
wanted  to  get  me,  but  you  have  not  been  able  ; 
my  new  master  will  not  let  you  have  me." 
This  boy  did  not  know  that  he  ought  to  thank 
God  for  his  deliverance,  for  no  one  had  taught 
him. 

Though  Bushmen  are  counted  among  the 
most  stupid  of  men,  yet  they  can  do  many 
things  better  than  any  other  Hottentots. 
When  they  shoot  their  arrows,  they  ^Idom 
miss  the  mark.  They  can  climB  rocks  so  steep, 
that  no  human  foot  could  follow  them,  and 
they  can  run  very  nearly  as  fast  as  a  horse  can 
gallop. 

They  have  learned  to  do  these  things  well, 
because  they  have  had  occasion  to  run  fast. 


I'' 


M 


m  r 

T  ' 

■  ^ 

1 

■    ; 

i 

■    ^ 

■! 

■ 

t 

■ 

1 

80 


THE  PUSHMEN. 


and  to  climb  high  rocks,  to  get  out  of  the  way 
of  their  enemies,  as  well  as  to  get  food.  They 
expect  everybody  to  hate  them,  and  nothing 
surprises  them  so  much  as  kindness. 

A  friend  who  saw  their  little  ones  gnawing 
hard  roots,  recommended  them  to  keep  a  few 
goats,^to  give  milk  for  their  children.     "  Keep 
goats,"  said  they,  ''  we  never  keep  them  ;  we  eat 
them.   Who  ever  heard  of  a  Bushman  keeping 
goats  I"     And  then  they  laughed  heartily  at 
the  idea.      Their  kind   friend  determined  to 
give  them  a  few.  The  Bushmen  were  delighted. 
They  had  never  received  a  present  before,  and 
could  hardly  believe  that  any  one  would  give 
anything  to  them.     They  did  keep  the  goats, 
and  fed  their  children  with  the  milk.     They 
were  so  grateful  to  their  friend,  that  they 
walked  many  miles  to  his  chapel  to  hear  him 
preach. 

Another  time,  a  missionary  made  a  large 
cake,  and  invited  some  Bushmen  to  come  and 
eat  it.  But  when  they  were  come  they 
would  not  touch  it ;  they  thought  there  was 
poison  m  the  cake.  It  is  one  of  their  own 
wicked  practices  to  poison  food  and  water,  and 
they  suspected  the  missionary  of  being  as 
wicked  as  themselves.  This  is  natural.  People 
generally  suspect  others,  of  what  they  would 
do  in  their  place.     In  order  to  show  the  savage 


THE  BUSHMEN. 


81 


guests  that  the  cake  was  not  poisoned  the 
missionary  took  a  slice  himself,  and  began 
eating  it ;— then  the  Bushmen  ate  also.  While 
tliey  were  eating,  their  friend  told  them  of  the 
Bread  that  came  down  from  Heaven,  to  give 
LIFE  unto  the  world,  and  the  poor  creatures 
seemed  glad  to  listen. 

Have  the  Bushmen  any  God  ?    N'one  but  an 
INSECT !     It  is  a  curious  insect,  about  the  size 
of  a  child's  little  finger,  and  it  builds  itself 
with  straws  a  little  house.     In  this  house  it 
lies,  as  a  dog  in  a  kennel,  with  its  head  and 
fore-paws  peeping  out.  When  it  moves,  it  carries 
Its  house  with  it,  and  in  this  way  it  climbs 
the  branches.    Such  is  the  Bushmen's  god  ! 
To  it— the  parents  teach  their  children  to  pray." 
The  greatest  honcr  any  one  can  receive,  is  for 
this  god  to  light  upon  hhn  ;  he  is  then  reckoned 
a  very  happy  man.     The  greatest  sin  any  man 
can  commit  is  to  kill  one  of  these  creatares. 
A  young  German   having  caught  one,   told 
the  Bushmen   he  was  going  to  kill  it.     The 
foolish  people  threw  themselves  on  the  ground 
in  agony,  and  with  tears  and  cries,  entreated 
the  stranger  to  let  it  go ;  and  when  it  was  set 
free,  they  jumped  for  joy. 

When  missionaries  first  told  the  poor  Bush- 
men of  the  true  God  and  Saviour/they  were 
much  astonished,   and  they  wondered  they 


T'. 


82 


THK  CAFFRES. 


could  have  lived  so  long  without  hearing  of 
iiim.  Some  were  so  sorry  for  their  sins,  that 
they  could  not  sleep  for  awhile,  but  could  only 
pray  and  weep.  Here  is  the  prayer  of  one  of 
the  iJushmen,  iu  his  own  words : 

"OLord  Jesuf  Christ,  thou  hast  made  the 
sun  the  moo,>,  the  hills,  the  rivers,  and  the 
bushes;  therefore  thou  art  able  to  change  my 
heart.        oe  pleased  to  make  it  quite  new  " 

Ih,  prayer  would  suit  every  child  who 
hears  it,  though  it  was  a  Bushman  who  made 


i 


THE  CArPRES. 

These  people  live  very  near  the  Hottentots 
ye  they  are  not  at  all  like  them,  for  they  are 
tall,  strong,  and  fine-looking  men.  Their  skins' 
instead  of  being  yellow,  are  of  the  darkest 
brown;  their  features  are  good,  and  their 
understandings  also.  They  are  not  timid  like 
the  Hottentots,  but  bold  and  fierce.  The 
Dutch  boors  have  not  been  able  to  make  slaves 
of  Mm.    Yet  they  are  savage  and  ignorant. 

nf  .>.      °"'y /^^^^  °f  ^^^  men  is  a  cloak  made 
ot  the  skm  of  an  ox.     A  nlifef  .».„„  v..  i 

■1        1  •         -,       T  '~ i"tiV    lyc  Ji.lluvVTl 

by  his  cloak  of  leopard's  skin.    The  CaiTreg 


THE  CAFFRES.  §3 

think  a  great  deal  of  their  appearance;   but 

hZJ?"  '''f  purpose  tl>ey  make  their  woolly 
J^air  stick  out  as  much  as  possible,  and  they 

pai"t  In  their  hands  they  hold  a  large  spear 
which  they  can  throw  to  a  great  distance.  ' 
1  he  women  also  wear  skin  cloaks,  but  they 
wrap  themselves  up  closely  in  their.,  and  they 
cover  the,r  heads  with  an  ox-skin  cap,  adorned 
with  brass  buttons.     The  babies  .ire  put  in  a 

The  Caffres  dwell  in  huts  of  the  shape  of  a 
bee-hive,  with  one  low  door,  and  without 
chimney  or  windows.  They  possess  herds  of 
cattle  ;  they  eat  the  flesh,  drink  the  milk,  and 
wear  the  skins.  ' 

The  women  do  all  the  hard  work.     Thev 
plough,-they  sow,-they  reap,-the>-  mow,- 
hey  build ;- and  the  men  do  nothing  when  at 
I'ome,  except  milk  the  cows;   but  they  are 
often  out  hunting  or  fighting.     A  man  is  not 
ashamed  to  ho  upon  the  ground,  while  his  wives 
are  exerting  all  their  little  strength  in  rubbing 
the  wetted  ox-skins  to  make  them  soft  and  fit 
tor  cloaks.   Those  poor  women  are  worse  used 
than  the  oxen  they  tend.    They  are  worse  fed 
too  and  are  always  thin  and  miserable,--etint«d 
in  their  growth,  and  stooping  in  their  flau^g 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/ 


O 


1*i 


%" 


^ 


^ 


1.0    if 


I.I 


iiiiii 

1.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

^ 

6"     - 

► 

Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14530 

(716)  872-4503 


84 


THE  CAFFEES. 


Yet  tliey  are  so  useful  as  slaves,  tliat  the  price 
of  a  wife  is  ten  oxen. 

Cruelty  is  the  chief  vice  of  the  Caffre.  It 
is  shown  in  his  treatment  of  his  aged  parents, 
and  even  of  his  sick  children. 

A  little  girl,  sleeping  in  a  hut,  was  once 
seized  by  four  hyenas.     The  neighbors  heard 
her  screams,  and  ran  after  the  creatures,  and 
obliged  them  to  leave  go ;  but  the  child  was 
dreadfully  bitten.     When  her  parents  saw  her 
terrible  wounds,  they  feared  that  she  would 
die,  and  as  Caffres  cannot  bear  any  one  to  die 
in  their  hut,  they  took  her  into  the  woods,  and 
left  her  there  all  alone  to  perish.     The  little 
sufferer  remembered  having  heard  that  mis- 
sionaries were  kind.     She  knew  where  one 
lived,  and  she  managed  to  crawl  to  his  hut. 
Nor  was  she  cast  out  when  she  reached  the 
door.   The  kind  missionary  dressed  her  wounds 
with  tender  care.     The  child  recovered,  and 
became  a  Christian. 

How  must  those  treat  their  enemies,  who 
cast  out  their  own  children  / 

The  Caffres  tear  out  the  inside  of  their  ene- 
mies,  and  eat  part  of  them.  When  they  take 
women  prisoners  they  are  anxious  to  get  their 
brass  rings  off  their  fingers,  and,  finding  that 
they  will  not  come  off  easily,  they  cut  off  tlni 
women's  hands.     It  is  common  to  see  poor 


THE  CAFPRES. 


85 


women  walking  about  with  one  or  both  hands 
missing.    It  would  be  better  far  not  to  wear 
nngs,  than  to  run  the  risk  of  being  thus  treated. 
Iheir  behavior  at  feasts  resembles  that  of 
the  Abyssmians.     They  slaughter  the  oxen  on 
the  spot,  and  eat  their  bleeding  flesh  while 
quite  warm ,  only  they  do  not  eat  it  quite  raw 
as  the  Abyssmians  do,  but  throw  it  for  a  few 
minutes  on  the  hot  ashes  to  broil 
The  most  horrible  of  all  their  customs  is 
i~;^.   "^  ""  '"""  becomes  a  chief  he  is 
washed  first  in  blood !    In  what  blood?    In 
human  blood.  In  whose  blood  ?  In  the  blood 
01  ins  nearest  relation  ! 

There  was  a  man  named  Faku  going  to  be 
made  chief.    Ilis  brother  knew  th^t  his  blood 
would  be  wanted  ;  so  he  went  and  hid  himself 
He  lay  a  long  while  in  his  hiding-place,  and 
suffered  a  great  deal  from  hunger;  but  though 
many  searched  for  him,  none  could  find  him 
A  missionary,  meanwhile,  went  to  Faku  and 
pleaded  for  his  brother's  life;  at  last  he  ob- 
tamed  a  promise  that  whenever  the  brother 
should  be  found  he  should  be  spared.    The 
brother  heard  of  the  promise  in  his  hiding, 
place ;  so  he  came  out,  and  he  was  not  slain 

After  llfj^rino'    nf  +lifi  f- ■''^  -       (*    ,^         ^    ™ 

will  you  not  bo  surprised  to  licar  that  they  do 
not  think  that  they  have  sinful  hearts.     When 


86 


THE  CAFFRES. 


a  missionary  talked  to  them  about  God  wlio 
made  the  world,  and  about  heaven  and  hell, 
they  listened  with  wonder ;  but  the  moment  he 
said  that  they  had  sinful  hearts,  they  all  burst 
out  into  a  loud  laugh. 

Capai  is  the  name  of  a  Caflfre  chief.  His 
best  dress  is  made  of  monkeys'  tails :  that  is 
a  grand  dancing  dress,  and  is  not  worn  every 
day.  On  dancing  days  he  adorns  his  head 
with  the  feathers  of  a  crane,  and  his  legs  with 
the  hairs  of  a  cow's  tail.    In  his  hand  he  car- 


v-^-j- 


Picture  of  Chief  Capai. 


THE  CAFFRES. 


:  who 

hell, 
jnt  he 
burst 

His 

lat  is 

Bverv 

head 

with 

e  car- 


87 


ries  a  small  dub,  with  which  he  can  kill  birds 
nywg  1,1  the  air.  "* 

and  found  him  sitting  before  the  fire.     Caca 
was  a  tall  man,  very  lively,  and  clever     The 

httle  children  m  England  could  answer-  but 
Capa^  clever  as  he  was,  could  not.  ' 

Who  niade  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars?" 

a  iSril",     r'^^P"""'"*^'  ''"*'  after  thinking 
ajmle  while,  he  replied,  "  They  come  of  th  J 

bodyT-' '''  ^'^'  *''"  '""'  ^°  ^^""^  '*  J^«^««  *e 
''  I  cannot  tell." 

Jt^^tZ'^'^''  ^'"^'-  '''^tt'^e  chief  did 

In  one  part  of  the  hut  an  old  woman  was 

ying  on  a  mat.    She  was  a  witeh,  and  It 

tended  to  do  wonders,  and  she  deceived  ^the 

chief  Once  she  took  it  into  her  head  for  several 

a  four-footed  creature;  and  this  she  did  onlv 
that  people  might  think  her  wonderful  ^ 

the  CafFres.     Many  of  the  Dutch  boors  have 

been  slnno-^+o^^/I    ^^  —-n  -       ^   ^**ve 

lish  settle?r^'"''       "'■     "'  '"""  °*'  *^  ^'"g- 
The  chief  town  is  called 


88 


THE   CAFFRES. 


'W' 


graium'b  town. 

It  was  built  by  the  Englisli.  Englisb  soldiers 
are  sent  there  to  guard  it  from  the  Caffres. 

Once  an  English  officer  observed  a  little 
boy  sitting  under  a  fig-tree,  watching  over 
some  thin,  wretched  looking  oxen.  He  saw 
by  his  round  and  rosy  face,  his  blue  eyes,  and 
light  hair,  that  he  was  not  a  Caffre  child,  but 
probably  an  English  one.  He  said  to  him, 
"  My  lad,  what  are  you  doing  all  alone  in  this 
wilderness  ?" 

*'  I'm  herding  oxen,  sir." 

" To  whom  do  they  belong?" 

"  To  my  grandmother." 

"  Where  does  she  live  ?  for  I  see  no  cottages 
near ;  the  Caffres  seem  to  have  destroyed  them 
all." 

"  Up  the  valley  yonder,"  replied  the  little 
ox-herd.  "  The  Caffres  came  and  set  fire  to 
our  house,  and  killed  father,  but  we  had  no- 
where else  to  go ;  so  grandmother  and  I  went 
on  living  there." 

"  And  where  is  your  mother?" 

"She  died  broken-hearted  after  they  had 
killed  father." 

"  And  are  you  quite  alone  with  your  grand- 
mother ?" 


ii 


Yes,"  answered  the  orphan. 


BIM.  ililJ  lUBBPWWdBil 


THE  ZOOLUS. 


89 


night,  what  do  you  think  they  would  do  ?" 
•1  suppose  they  would  kill  us  " 
;;  Are  you  not  afraid  ?"  inquired  the  officer. 

JMo,  that  would  be  of  no  use  " 
Poor  little  unprotected  orphan !    The  psalms 

his  cie         '"^^"^  '^^^^'"^  ^^  ''°'^^  ««'* 
"I  will  both  lay  me  down,  and  sleep,  for 
Ihou  only  makest  me  dwell  in  safety  " 

There  are  a  gi^at  many  missionaries  amongst 
the  Caffres,  and  they  have  turned  a  great  many 
heathens  fro^  their  cruel  ways,  to  lie  ways  of 
peace  and  love.  '' 


THE  ZOOLUS. 

They  are  a  tribe  of  Caffres,  and  the  fiercest 
01  all.  They  are  the  darkest,  for  they  live 
nearest  the  equator;  some  of  them  are  almost 
black,  but  the  usual  complexion  is  dark  choco- 

They  have  a  very  strange  way  of  dressing 
the.r  heads.  Instead  of  making  their  hair 
stick  out  as  other  Cafires  do,  they  cut  it  all  off 
except  a  little  at  the  top  of  their  heads.  To 
this  httle  hair  which  is  left,  thev  fasten  .-,  rin- 
made  of  rushes,  which  lies,  like  a  kind  of 
oroivn,  flat  upon  the  top  of  their  heads.     They 


90 


THE  Z00LU3. 


cotild  not,  like  the  Chinese,  let  their  hair  grow 
long,  for  their  hair  is  woolly,  and  will  not  grow 
long. 

The  chief  dress  of  the  men  consists  in  strips 
of  cats^  fur,  tied  to  a  girdle  round  their  waists. 
When  they  go  to  war,  they  wear  cats'  tails 
dangling  to  their  girdles,  a  cap  of  otter's  skin, 
and  over  their  shoulders,  as  ornaments,  the 
long  hairs  of  ox  tails.  In  one  hand  they  hold 
a  shield,  and  in  the  other  a  spear.  The  shields 
are  often  made  of  the  skins  of  white  oxen,  and 
they  have  a  striking  effect  when  held  by 
bands  nearly  black. 


Zoohi  Warrior. 


~l 


row 
row 

rips 
ists. 
;ails 
kin, 
the 
lold 
Bids 
and 

by 


1 


THE  ZOOLUS. 


THE  TYRANT. 


91 


The  king  of  the  Zoolus  is  indeed  a  tyrant ; 
yet  he  is  worshipped  as  a  god. 

Every  one  who  comes  near  him,  crouches  on 
the  ground,  and  addresses  him  by  such  titles 
as  these : 

The  noble  Elephant,—the  Black  One,— the 
Bird  who  eats  other  birds. 
^  Perhaps  you  think  these  are  not  very  grand 
titles.     But  what  do  you  think  of  these  ?^ 

Thou,  who  art  forever  ;■— Thou,  who  art 

HIGH  as  the  HEAVENS. 

Such  titles  are  only  fit  for  God. 

There  was,  a  little  while  ago,  a  king  of  the 
Zoolus,  called  Dingarn. 

A  good  Englishman,  named  Captain  Gar- 
diner, visited  his  country,  hoping  to  persuade 
him  to  let  missionaries  come  and  live  there. 

The  town  where  Dingarn  lived  was  in  the 
shape  of  a  circle.  There  was  a  fence  outside,— 
then— a  circle  of  huts,  and  in  the  midst— a 
large,  empty  space  as  a  fold  for  cattle. 

The  king  had  heard  that  a  white  man  was 
coming  to  see  him,  and  he  ordered  his  servants 
to  give  him  an  empty  hut  to  sleep  in.  The 
traveller  crept  in  it  on  his  hands  and  knees 
During  his  sleep  he  was  much  disturbed  by 
numerous  rats  running  about. 


92 


THE  ZOOLUS. 


IText  morning  lie  was  conducted  to  see  the 
king.     The  palace  was  a  very  large  hut,  with 
a  fence  all  round  it.     Just  above  the  fence 
were  seen  the  head  and  shoulders  of  a  man 
That  man  was  the  king.     He  looked  earnestly 
at  his  guest,  and  at  last  he  pointed  to  an 
ox,  saying,  ''This  is  the  beast  I  give  you  to 
slaughter."    Having  said  this,  he  disappeared. 
But  he  soon  appeared  again,  and  this  time 
he  came  out  of  the  gate  of  his  courtyard. 
His  shoulders  were  uncovered  when  he  first 
looked  over  his  fence;  but  now  he  was  wrapped 
m  a  blue  cloak,  with  a  train  which  swept  the 
ground.    He  was  a  tall  and  stout  man,  and 


Din 


gam. 


see] 
whi 

in  L 

dist] 

rece 

arch 

A 

dow] 

seem 

a  bo^ 

and  I 

Ar 

•Testa 

severj 

asked 

"TP 

"^ 

'*S1] 

All 

theless 

teacher 

filled  V 

of  his  < 

of  a  tro( 

x-haj  w 

One  ( 


THE   ZOULUS.  j)y 

A  chair  wag  then  brought  anrl  +T,    i  • 
"d  .no.,,,  ,h.„,  ,  ^  .i^J""""  <^  l™, 

"  B^ere  is  God  ?" 

;;  ^;J«;^I1  be  judged  at  the  last  day?" 
_^^to  nations  will  appear?"  ^ 

W 111  >n«ne  be  there? 

Muilf^^'  ^°''^'''  ^  ^  J«^  this  word  ?" 
AH  these  questions  were  answered     T^^ 
theless  the  king  would  not  pS  to  L?" 
teacher  come.    The  tmti,  „  ^'^X™'^^  *<>  let  a 
filled  witl,  +t  ^*'''  '^'^  mind  was 

of  htrWef  *^'  '"°^*  *"fl'°g  thoughts.    S 

of  aX  Of  treTr  aT"  *'^  '"'"^^~ 
mi. ._      ^   .  women  wJio  always  attetn^^A  !,,•„ 

-«7  were  to  wives  and  his  slaves        "^  "^■ 
One  day,  when  the  Englishman  was  with 


94 


TUE  ZOOLUS. 


the  king,  these  women  appeared  marching  in 
rows,  four  in  each  row.  There  were  ninety  in 
all.  Their  cloaks  and  their  short  robes  were 
covered  with  patterns  worked  in  beads,  while 
feathers  waved  on  their  shorn  heads,  and  brass 
rings  adorned  their  arms.  Dingarn  himself 
had  invented  all  the  patterns  on  their  dresses. 
He  was  very  proud  of  their  gay  appearance, 
and  said  to  the  captain,  ''  Are  we  not  a  merry 
people?  What  black  nations  are  like  us? 
Who  among  them  can  dress  as  we  do  ?" 

But  though  proud  of  this  troop,  the  king 
kept  them  in  great  subjection.  In  the  dark 
hut  he  called  his  palace,  these  women  were 
ranged  upon  their  knees  all  round  by  the 
wall,  while  the  tyrant  lounged  on  the  floor. 
The  poor  creatures,  when  they  moved  about 
to  obey  the  tyrant's  orders,  walked  upon  their 
knees,  and  not  upon  their  feet. 

The  palace,  though  a  hut,  was  of  an  im- 
mense size,  yet  it  contained  no  furniture  but  a 
bowl  of  beer  with  ladles. 

Sometimes  the  king  has  a  grand  dance. 
Then  about  a  thousand  men  stand  in  a  circle, 
while  the  women  occupy  the  middle.  The 
king  himself  leads  the  singing  and  the  danc- 
ing; for  the  whole  company  sing,  keeping 
time  with  their  feet,  and  giving  occasional 
jumps. 


1 
thes 
ove: 
fori 
beas 


M 


' 


Wh 

gam  ^ 

to  a  p 

a  lady, 

But  D 

that  la( 

beautifi 

best  dr 

present 


THE  ZOOLUS. 


96 


fhl\  '"°'*  "'^'''"'o"«  dresses  are  worn  at 

for  tl,  J  '  """^  ^°°^'^  *^^°"gh  the  holes 

foMhe  eyes,  so  as  to  appear  to  be  feme  strange 


k 


Dancer  disguiaecL 

When  the  box  of  presents  arrived   Din 
gam  wa.  delighted.    He  took  a  Jat  fancv 

a  ady,  and  which  were  too  small  for  his  wrist 
Bu  Ihngam  would  wear  them,  for  he  saS 
£    f  wv  '"  '"''''''^  «^°«ld  ^ot  wear  su^h 

p-n.-~was^;  ;;r;n«.--f  ^: 


1 


96 


THE  ZOCLUS. 


would  have  that  for  himself,  and  allowed  his 
wives  to  have  a  common  check. 

But  Dingarn  is  not  only  foolish ;  he  is  cruel 
also.  Every  morning  it  is  his  amusement  to 
see  the  cattle  slaughtered  for  his  soldiers'  food. 

He  likes  to  see  them  pierced  with  spears,  fall- 
ing down  upon  the  earth. 

F'^  '^elights  in  giving  pain  to  men,  as  well 
a&  iasts.     Once  he  received  a  present  of 

a  u..^i^mg-glass;  it  is  a  glass  that  has  the 
power  of  drawing  the  heat  of  the  sun  to 
any  place,  so  as  to  burn  whatever  is  there. 
The  king  with  this  glass  first  burned  up  the 
grass  around  his  chair;  it  would  have  been 
well  had  he  been  satisfied  with  this ;  but  he 
wanted  to  burn  living  flesh ;  not  his  own  flesh 
— ^he  did  not  wish  to  burn  that — ^but  he  called 
one  of  his  men,  and  made  him  stretch  out 
his  arm ;  the  king  then  held  the  man's  hand 
while  he  applied  the  burning-glass  to  the  flesh, 
and  burned  a  hole  in  it.  The  poor  wretch 
crouched  before  his  tormentor,  and  writhed 
with  pain,  but  he  durst  not  groan,  lest  he 
should  be  punished.  He  was  then  let  go,  and 
desired  to  show  the  bum  to  the  company, 
while  another  servant  was  tormented  in  like 
manner. 

You  now  perceive  that  Dingarn  is  a  monster 
of  cruelty. 


THE   ZOOLUS. 


IS 


97 

own 
own 


He  Las  condemned  thousands  of  b_ 
people  to  be  slain.     He  did  not  spare  his  v.„  .x 
brother.     He  suspected  him  of  rebellion,   and 
he  ordered  him  to  be  strangled. 

It  is  not  wonderful  that  the  people  of  such 
a  tyrant  often  try  to  escape  from  his  power ; 
but  no  one  is  allowed  to  leave  the  kingdom 
without  permission ;  and  if  any,  having  run 
away,  are  caught,  they  are  put  to  death. 

Seven  persons  were  once  brought  back,— two 
men.  two  women,  and  three  girls.     The  king 
was  waiting  to  receive  them.     There  he  was 
arrayed  in  a  cloak  of  many  colors,  and  an 
English  pink  ribbon  tied  across  his  forehead. 
As  soon  as  the  prisoners  appeared— the  singing 
began.     The  king  led  the  chorus,  while  the 
women  around  joined  in  it,  and  clapped  their 
hands ;  the  culprits  stood  trembling,  dreading 
the  cruel  death  they  knew  they  should  suffer. 
Captain  Gardiner  implored  the  tyrant  to  spare 
their  lives ;  he  obtained  a  promise  that  they 
should  not  be  executed.     But   how  did  the 
king  keep  his  promise  ?    He  desired  the  pris- 
oners to  be  shut  up  in  a  hut,  and  he  forbid  any 
one  to  bring  them  food.     Once  he  sent  them  a 
bowl  of  beer,  but  only  once.     He  intended  they 
should  lip.  sfpr^rprl  +0  /i«q+v.  .  "u^j-  r,^—^^.  --^  i--- 

great  men,  without  his  order,  had  them  killed, 
whicb  was  more  merciful  than  starving  them. 

7 


Hi 


i   t 


98 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


And  do  the  Zoolus  worship  this  monster  ? 
Yes,  they  treat  him  as  a  god.  But  they  have 
other  gods.  They  have  besides  green  snakes 
for  gods ;  for  they  say  all  the  souls  of  the  dead 
enter  into  snakes.  They  worship  the  snakes, 
because  they  believe  the  spirits  of  the  dead  are 
in  them.  It  seems  as  if  they  may  have  heard 
in  eld  times  of  Satan  entering  into  the  serpent. 

There  are  missionaries  amongst  the  Zoolus 
race,  telling  them  about  the  old  Serpent,  and 
about  Him  who  has  bruised  his  head,  and 
many  of  the  Zoolus  are  turning  to  the  Lord. 


PORT  NATAL. 

This  is  a  town  built  by  the  English.  It  is 
just  on  the  edge  of  the  Zoolu  country.  A 
great  many  English  have  settled  here. 

The  Zoolus  often  flee  thither,  to  get  out  of 
the  power  of  their  tyrant. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 

This  race  of  men  are,  like  the  Caffres, 
taU  and  strong,  and  of  a  very  dark  brown 
color ;  and  they  are  not  like  the  little  yel- 
low  Hottentots.     Like  the   Caffres,  they  are 


viuicxo, 


Or  little  kings.   There  are  a 
great  many  tribes,  and  each  tribe  has  a  chief 


THE  BECHUANAS.  99 

or  king.   These  little  kings  are  not  such  tyrants 
as  Djngarn,  nor  are  they  flattered  as  hj  wa 

MANNEns.-Thc  Bechuana^  never  bathe 

ochre.    In  this  respeet  they  differ  from  the 
Zoolus,  who  bathe  every  dav    Th^  R^i, 
-re  su^rised  when  thVltlt  whtTen 
bum  candles;  they  wondered  nt  tLI       T 
valuable  grease  in"^  thaf  ^ann  /tlTo"! 
smearing  it  on  their  bodies  '  "^ 

tom^unhfe  ^^  •"'^''  "'^"'^  *^^y  ^'''  °f  Op- 
toma unlike  their  own;  for  they  think  that 

hey  do  everything  in  the  best  way,  and  tha 

otsete'ZT  T  '°°"f  •  ^-^'*e  -n  or 
meat  on  th.  fi  "?"  ^'"^^^  a  piece  of  fat 
meat  on  the  fire,  and  turning  it  with  his  hand, 

attJ:  BeT'  ''"  ^'"'^^  ^'^-^^  --dttel^ 
ail  the  Beehuanas  around  began  to  lau^h  «t 

Je  Idea.   Another  time,  a  white  man  hadten 

Had  felt  sorry  to  see  them  dragging  heavv 

oads  of  woods,  and  climbing  upfo  the    olf 

and  he  recommended  the  men  to  undertake 

such  hard  work  in  future ;   immediately  there 

was  n.   roar  of  I^t-i^  -  -^   tiicic 

--  „  ..A.TOI  .augiuer  among  all  the  peoDle 
p™.    The  Beehuanas,  holeve..   a^'t 
qmte  as  idle  as  the  Caffres,  for  tl.ey  under- 


100 


THE  BECnUANAS. 


take  the  labor  of  making  the  skin-cloaks, 
whereas  the  Caffres  lay  it  all  upon  the  women. 
The  Zoolus  wear  no  cloaks  at  all. 


Character.— The  Bechuanas,  before  the 
missionaries  taught  them,  had  no  thoughts 
about  any  god.  They  did  not  worship  idols ;  (for 
it  is  remarkable  that  none  of  the  nations  in 
South  Africa  have  images  for  gods;)  they  even 
laughed  when  they  were  told  that  some  people 
bowed  down  to  images ;  yet  the  Hottentots  wor- 
ship an  insect,  and  the  Zoolus  a  green  snake ; 
but  the  Bechuanas  worshipped  no  god  at  all ; 
indeed  they  had  no  name  for  God  in  their  lan- 
guage. They  often  spoke  of  Morimo,  but  they 
meant  some  evil  spirit  by  that  name. 

The  Bechuanas  thought  that  men  wanted 
nothing  more  to  make  them  happy  than  meat 
and  milk;  and  they  would  say  to  the  mis- 
sionaries, "  Give  us  meat  and  milk,  or  tell 
us  how  to  get  them,  and  we  wiU  listen  to 
you,"  One  man,  being  asked  what  he  thought 
the  finest  sight  in  the  world,  replied,  "  A  fire 
covered  with  pots  full  of  meat.  How  ugly 
the  fire  looks  without  a  pot  of  meat  ?"  These 
Bechuanas  did  not  wish  to  know  who  had 

— -.,  \T^^ixvt,  mIiva  vTfucu    luey  neard   the 

missionaries  speak  of  the  one  great  Creator, 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


101 


they  burst  out  laughing.  When  told  that  they 

were  smners  they  laughed  again,  and  said, 
1  Jiere  may  be  sinners  among  the  Bushmen, 

Dut  there  are  none  among  us." 

Yet  they  commit  dreadful  "crimes.    Once,  a 
man  fell  in  a  passion  with  his  wife,  and  seizing 
his  spear,  he  killed  her  on  the  spot.    But  he 
was  not  ashamed  of  what  he  had  done.    Next 
day  he  was  seen  walking  about  quite  uncon- 
cerned while  the  hyenas  were  feasting  upon 
his  wifes  dead  body.    Nobody  blamed  him,  or 
called  him  a  murderer ;  every  one  thought  that 
he  had  a  nght  to  kill  his  own  wife  if  he  pleased, 
feo  dark  IS  man  when  left  to  himself:  so  hard 
IS  his  heart,  and  so  dull  his  conscience. 

One  day  a  missionary  was  speaking  of  the 
day  of  judgment,   when  a  Bechuana  king 
overhearing  his  words,  cried  out,  astonished! 

What  !-what  are  you  saying  ?     The  dead 
— ^the  dead  arise  ?" 

^  VTi  ""^y^'^^  *^^  missionary,    "  all  the 
dead  shall  arise." 

;;  Willmjfatherarise?"  inquired  the  savage. 
^^  Yes,  your  father  will  arise." 
"  Will  all  the  slain  in  battle  ari^  f  '>"  asked 
the  old  warrior. 

"  Yes." 

''And  will  all  that  have  been  devoured  by 
lions,  tigers,  hyenas,  and  crocodiles,  arise  ?" 


102 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


"  Yes,  and  come  to  judgment." 

"  And  will  those  whose  bodies  have  been  left 
t«  wither  in  the  deserts,  and  whose  dust  has 
been  scattered  by  the  winds ;  will  they  arise  ?" 
demanded  the  king,  in  an  unbelieving  tone. 

"Yes,  they  will  arise:  not  one  will  be  left 
behind." 

The  king,  then  turning  to  his  people,  said 
in  a  loud  voice,  "Did  you  ever  hear  such 
strange  news  as  this  ?" 

Then,  turning  towards  the  missionary,  he 
laid  his  hand  kindly  upon  him,  and  said, 
"  Father,  I  love  you  much.  Your  visit  and 
your  company  have  made  my  heart  white  as 
milk,  for  the  words  of  your  mouth  are  sweet 
as  honey ;  but  I  do  not  wish  to  hear  again 
about  the  dead  rising :  the  dead  cannot  rise." 

"  And  why  may  I  not  speak  of  the  resurrec- 
tion ?"  inquired  the  missionary. 

The  king  then  stretched  out  his  aged  arm, 
once  so  strong  in  battle,  and  shaking  his  hand 
as  though  brandishing  his  spear,  he  cried  out, 
"  I  have  slain  my  thousands  :  shall  they 

ARISE." 

He  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  meeting 
again  the  men  he  had  killed.  This  was  the 
reason  he  could  not  bear  to  hear  of  the  resur- 
l-ection.  This  king  was  afterwards  killed  in 
battle. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


108 


» 


It  may  be  supposed  that  the  Bechuanas 
think  nothing  of  murdering  their  own  little 
babies  when  convenient.  Thej  are  so  cruel  as 
sometimes  to  bury  them  alive. 

Mr.  Moffat,  the  missionary,  was  once  sitting 
in  his  hut  at  breakfast  with   his  wife,  when 
some  one  knocked  at  the  door,  and  asked, 
7  ''  Have  you  lost  a  kitten  ?   we  thought  we 

heard  one  mewing  in  the  woods." 

"  No,"  was  the  reply,  but  soon  another  per- 
son came,  making  the  same  inquiry,  and  soon 
afterwards — another. 

Then  the  missionary  and  his  wife  began  to 
think  it  might  be  a  babe  that  was  crying ;  so 
they  went  with  haste  into  the  woods  to  see. 
Soon  they  heard  the  feeble  cry  :  it  seemed  to 
come  from  under  ground.  Mr.  Moffat,  by  put- 
ting his  ear  close  to  the  earth,  at  last  discovered 
the  place  whence  the  sound  came.  "With  his 
hands  he  speedily  scraped  up  loose  gravel,  till 
he  found  a  great  stone ;  taking  it  up,  he  per- 
ceived a  poor  brown  babe.  He  took  it  out  of 
the  hole,  and  gave  it  to  his  wife.  She  carried 
it  home,  fed  it  with  milk,  and  brought  it  up 
with  her  own  children.  The  name  of  Sarah 
Eoby  was  given  to  the  babe.  Happy  child  to 
be  reared  in  a  Christian  home,  and  not  in  a 
savage  hut  I  When  she  was  grown  up  she  be- 
came a  teacher  of  Bechuana  children. 


104 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


Picture  of  Bechuana  Foundling. 

There  are  various  tribes  of  Becliuanas. 
There  is  one  tribe  who  are  cannibals.  They 
were  first  induced  to  eat  human  flesh  from 
having  no  cattle,  and  now  they  prefer  it  to  any 
other  food.  They  lay  traps  of  plaited  rushes 
among  the  grass  to  entangle  the  feet  of  trav- 
ellers, while  they  hide  themselves  in  a  tree 
or  bush.  As  soon  as  they  see  their  prey  is 
caught,  they  rush  out  of  their  hiding  places  to 
seize  and  devour  it.  They  cut  up  the  flesh 
and  roast  it  on  the  coals. 


be: 

see 
litt 
vis 
nej 

r 

wh 


^ 

Be( 
ha\ 
the 


THE  BEOHUANAS. 


106 


i 


Picture  of  Cannibal. 

There  is  another  tribe,  who  are  afraid  of 
being  eaten  themselves  by  wild  beasts.  Thej 
seek  refuge  in  the  high  trees,  where  they  build 
little  huts,  and  go  from  branch  to  branch  to 
visit  one  another,  even  as  birds  might  go  from 
nest  to  nest. 

There  are  tribes  in  India  and  Ceylon  also 
who  live  in  trees. 


THE  MISSIONAEIES. 

When  the  missionaries  first  went  among  the 
Beehuanas,  they  had  to  bear  much  rude  be- 
havior. The  people  did  not  want  to  hear 
their  words,  but  they  liked  to  come,  and  look 


'<  I 


106 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


at  their  things,  and  observe  their  ways.  They 
crowded  into  their  houses,  and  touched  every- 
thing they  saw,  and  left  everywhere  the  marks 
of  their  red  fingers.  They  Laughed  loud, — 
they  talked  many  together — they  lay  down  to 
sleep  on  the  floor  ;  and  they  stole  all  they  could 
manage  to  hide.  Sometimes  the  missionary's 
wife  was  obliged  to  hire  a  Bechuana  woman  to 
help  her  in  the  kitchen,  as  she  had  her  own 
children  to  nurse.  Once,  when  it  was  time  to 
go  to  chapel,  she  asked  the  woman  to  leave  the 
kitchen.  Instead  of  obeying,  the  women  hurled 
a  stone  at  the  head  of  her  mistress. 

The  people  went  in  and  out  of  the  chapel 
during  the  service,  just  as  they  pleased.  Some- 
times no  one  came,  and  sometimes  forty  were 
present.  And  how  were  they  behaving  ?  Some 
were  working — ^some  laughing,— and  others 
sleeping.  Not  accustomed  to  sit  on  benches, 
they  often  put  their /ee^  upon  them  with  their 
knees  up  to  their  chins  ;  and  in  this  position, 
falling  asleep,  they  suddenly  sunk  down  upon 
the  floor,  causing  a  great  uproar  of  laughter. 

While  the  missionaries  were  at  chapel,  the 
people  often  robbed  their  houses.  When  the 
owners  returned  faint  and  hungry  to  their 
dwellings,  perhaps  they  found  an  empty  cup. 
board,  and  instead  of  the  meat  iu  the  sauce- 
pan, a  great  stone, 


III 


/«| 


^ 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


107 


11 


The  people  stole  the  vegetables  out  of  the 
missionaries'  gardens,  and  their  cattle  from 
their  fold. 

When  the  missionaries  complained  of  this 
treatment,  the  people  replied,  "  Why  do  you 
not  return  to  your  own  land  ?"  They  often 
said  to  them,  *'  Your  land  must  be  a  very  bad 
one,  or  you  would  not  have  left  it ;  or  per- 
haps you  have  offended  the  chiefs  in  your 
land,  and  you  have  run  away,  and  are  afraid 
to  return." 


Am      at 


f 


THE  RAIN-MAKER. 

Though  the  Bechuanas  have  no  God,  they 
trust  in  men  who  pretend  to  be  able  to  make 
it  rain. 

For  several  years  no  rain  had  fallen  in  their 
land;  the  gardens  were  withering,  and  the 
cattle  pining  away.  At  last  a  rain-maker 
promised  to  come.  The  people  were  delighted 
when  they  heard  he  was  approaching,  and  they 
went  out  to  meet  him,  dancing  and  shouting 
for  joy. 

The  rain-maker  tried  his  various  arts,  but 
no  rain  came.    At  last  he  said,  "  Catch  me  a 


'Lk: 


108 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


baboon ;  but  it  must  not  have  a  single  scratch 
nor  must  a  single  hair  be  wanting  in  its  tail." 
Immediately  there  was  a  great  hunt  after  the 
baboons  on  the  heights  of  the  rocks.    It  was 
hard  to  cat«h  one  of  these  animals,  because  they 
are  such  ehmbei«,  and  such  jumpers;  but  at 
last  a  little  one  was  taken,  and  brought  in  tri- 
umph  to  the  rain-maker.    As  soon  !s  he  saw 
It,  he  exclaimed,  "  My  heart  is  torn  to  pieces  " 
and  he  pointed  to  a  scratch  in  the  baboon's 
ear,  and  showed  that  there  were  some  haira 
vanting  m  the  tail.     How  could  it  be  other- 
wise?  for  the  baboon  was  sure,  while  tryin-. 

fJ!"^  'fi;?-«"*ker,  by  this  plan,  had  gained 
time,  and  this  was  all  he  wanted,  for  he  knew 
It  must  rain  at  last. 

He  now  tried  another  plan.    He  said    "T 
tTel^d':.""'^^'*'  *'^*""^  ''emedicin;for 

rru^  ?'^n-'',°^  '"''"  '^''"*  ^o""*  to  l^ill  a  lion 
They  killed  one,  roasted  it,  and  ate  the  flesh' 
and  then  brought  the  heart  "to  the  rain-maker.' 
Nevertheless,  no  rain  came. 

dn'^l"  'f'T'""  ''^''  «°^  ^^  ^  l°ss  what  to 
do ,  but  he  th.,«gL:;  he  would  lay  the  blame  on 
t-c  missionaries,  for  he  did  not  like  them  be- 
cause they  taught  the  people  the  truth.  "  There 


^ 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


109 


u 


4 

i 


IS  somet  ung"  he  said,  "  whicl.  frightens  away 
the  clouds  :u  is  a  bag  of  salt  in  the  mis.,ion- 
ary  s  house."  The  rain-maker  had  heard  that 
there  was  .  ),ag  there  containing  some  white 

stuff  and  he  thought  it  was  salt,  but  when  the 
,x<ople  went  to  look,  they  found  it  was  only 

chalk     Now  it  was  dear  that  the  rain-maker 

had  made  one  mistake,  though  he  pretended 

to  be  so  wise. 

"  I*  is  the  chapel-bell  which  frightens  away 
the  clouds,"  was  the  next  thing  he  declared. 
Another  time  he  said,  "It  is  the  white  faces 
ot  the  missionaries  that  do  the  mischief"     The 
deceitful  man  hoped  that  the  people  would 
turn  against  the  missionaries,  but  they  had 
already    began    to    distrust    the    rain-maker 
Ihoy  grew  so  angry  with  him  at  last  that  they 
determined  to  murder  him.     Mr.  Moffat,  hear- 
ing  of  this  plot,  went  himself  to  the  assembly 
of  chief  men,  and  persuaded  them  not  to  com- 
n.i   the  deed.   The  Beehuanas  were  astonished 
to  hear  him  plead  for  the  life  of  his  enemy ;  for 
they  knew  not  the  command,  "Love  your  ene- 
mies :  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you."     They 
granted  the  generous  request,   and  the  kins 
himself  soon  afterwards  led  the  deceiver  out 
ot^ho  place,  and  bade  him  return  no  more, 
ut  though  the  deceiver  escaped  dcith  from 
people,  shortly  afterwards  he  was  mur- 


Ih 


110 


THE  BECnUANAS. 


f 


dered  hy  another  tribe,  whom  he  wa^  trvW  to 
deceive.  ° 

After  he  was  gone,  God  had  mercy  on  the 
land,  and  sent  a  plentiful  rain. 

The  missionaries  had  waited  patiently,  not 
onlj  for  rain  from  the  clouds,  but  also  for  eain 
from  the  highest  heavens,  even  the  holy 
J^pirit  to  soften  the  people's  hearths.    At  last 
this  ram  came.     Many  Bechuanas  might  bo 
seen  m  the  chapel  weeping  for  their  sins. 
One  said,    -  We  have  been  like  the  beaste 
before  God:  what  shall  we  do  to  be  saved?" 
Another  said,  '^I  seem  to  have  been  sleeping 
m  a  lion's  den." 

There  was  one  old  woman  who  was  a  great 
deceiver.     She  would  not  come  to  the  chapel 
One  day  she  missed  one  of  her  grand-children 
and  she  went  into  the  chapel  to  look  for  it  • 
during  the  few  minutes  she  stayed,  a  few 
words  struck  her  mind.     Next  Sunday  she 
came  again.     She  was  convinced  that  she  was 
a  Sinner  in  danger  of  eternal  death.   One  day 
meeting  the   missionary  in   the  village,    she 
seized  his  hands,  and  exclaimed,  ''  To  live  I 
cannot— I  cannot  die.  Do  you  know  the  num- 
ber of  my  sins  ?    Look  to  yonder  grassy  plain, 
and  count  the  blades  of  grass,  and  the  drops 
of  dew ;  they  are  as  nothing  to  tlie  number  of 
my  sins."    The  poor  creature  continued  to 


4 


3  trying  to 
cj  on  the 
entlj,  not 

)  for  EAIN 

the  holy 

At  last 

might  bo 

ieir  sins. 

be  beasts 

saved  ?" 

sleeping 

s  a  great 
e  chapel, 
children, 
k  for  it  ; 
i,  a  few- 
day  she 
she  was 
)ne  day, 
tge,    she 

'  LIVE  I 

he  num- 
y  plain, 
lc  drops 
nber  of 
lued  to 


THE  BECIIUANAS. 


Ill 


grieve  for  a  long  while  before  she  could  believe 
that  her  sins  were  washed  out  in  the  blood  of 
Christ. 

The  old  king  of  the  place,  at  last  believed  in 
Jesus.     He  said,  "  There  is  nothing  left  of  me 
but  my  old  bones  and  withered  skin ;  but  I 
wish  to  cast  myself  as  I  am  at  the  feet  of  Jesus 
the  Son  of  God." 

Sometimes   pt^ople   came   from  far  to  the 

Kuruman  station,  where  Mr.  Moffat  lived,  de- 

sinng  to  hear  more  about  the  true  God. 

Far  —far  away  from  the  happy  Kuruman, 

there  lived  a  little  shepherd-boy.     As  he  was 

tending  his  sheep  among  the  hills  he  met 

another  shepherd-boy,  who  had  a  Testament 

of  his   own.     This  boy  read  some  of  it  to 

his  little  friend ;   the  part  he  read  was  the 

sweet  story  of  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem.     How 

much    astonished  was  the  other  boy  to  see 

a  book,  and  to  hear  his  companion  read  out 

of  It!     He  hstened  with  great  attention,  and 

believed  every  word  he  heard.     He  longed 

to  see  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem-that  babe  that 

was  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes  and  laid 

in  a  manger.     -  Can  I  see  him?"   he  eagerlv 

inquired :  ''  tell  me—tell  where  he  is." 

"At  the    Kuruman  station,"  replied    the 
little  reader. 

"  Did  you  ever  see  him  ?" 


f 


IN  ; 


112 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


*'  No,  I  never  saw  him,  but  I  know  he  is 
there,  for  they  talk  to  him  and  sing  to  him.  I 
have  heard  them." 

The  astonished  child  made  up  his  mind  to 
go  to  the  Kuruman,  and  to  see  this  babe  with 
his  own  eyes.  It  was  a  long  journe}-— hundreds 
of  miles  over  a  sultiy  and  desolate  country, 
but  he  found  his  way,  and  arrived  safely  one 
Saturday  evening.  He  was  kindly  received  by 
a  Christian  Bechuana  woman.  He  partook  of 
her  supper,  and  slept  in  her  hut. 

Next  morning  he  heard  the  chapel  bell. 
He  knew  not  why  it  sounded,  but  he  fol- 
lowed  his  kind  hostess   to  the  chapel.      He 
listened  with  delight  to  the  sweet  singing ;  he 
looked  earnestly   at    the   minister  when   he 
opened  the  Bible,  and  prepared  to  read.     And 
what  was  the  chapter  that  was  read  ?     It  was 
the  chapter  about  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem,  even 
the  second  of  Luke  I    The  1  ittle  shepherd  looked 
around  the  chapel,  hoping  more  than  ever  to  see 
the  Glorious  Babe.  As  he  looked,  he  observed  a 
child— such  as  lie  had  never  seen  before— a  fair 
child,  with  light  hair  and  blue  eyes.     It  was 
the  missionary's  own  child.     ''It  is  the  Babe 
of  Bethlehem,"  lliought  the  Yiitle  shepherd- 
boy ;  the  babe  that  1  longed  to  see.     I  have 
found  it  at  last."     When  the  service  was  over 
the   delighted  boy  told   his  Christian  friend 


NEGROLAND. 


113 


:now  he  is 
?  to  him.  I 

is  mind  to 
babe  with 
—hundreds 
e  country, 
safely  one 
eceived  by 
partook  of 

lapel   bell. 
It  he  fol- 
ipel.      He 
nging;  he 
when   he 
ad.     And 
?     It  was 
hem,  even 
Td  looked 
) ver  to  see 
>bserved  a 
re — a  fair 
.     It  was 
the  Babe 
5hepherd- 
I  have 
was  over 
u  friend 


I 


that  he  had  seen  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem     At 
first  she  could  not  understand  what  he  meant 
but  soon  she  found  out  his  mistake,  and  then 
she  told  him  who  the  babe   of   Bethlehem 
really  was,  what  he  did,  and  where  he  is     She 
told  him  of  his  love  in  dying  upon  the  cross, 
and  of  his  glory  at  his  Father's  right  hand, 
ihe  boy  believed  her  words,  and  soon  he 
W  Jesus,   though  he  could  not  see  him. 
He  did  not  wish  to  leave  the  Kuruman  sta- 
tion, but  stayed  there  and  learned  to  read 
his  Bible,  and  he  grew  up  to  be  a  Christian 
man. 


GUINEA,   OR  NEGROLAND. 

The  IS-egroes  are  known  all  over  the  world 
as  the  unhappy  people  who  have  been  made 
slaves  by  so  many  nations.  The  British  people 
were  once  so  wicked  as  to  steal  Negroes,  and 
take  them  to  distant  lands  to  work  as  slaves 
till  they  died.  But  now  these  cruel  practices 
are  not  allowed  by  our  laws. 

Negroes  are  often  to  be  seen  walkin-  in  the 
streets  of  London,    but  they  are   not  slaves. 


If  f 


114 


NEGROLAND. 


They  are  quite  black  ;  witli  a  flat  nose,  thick 
pouting  lips,  woolly  hair,  and  teeth  of  dazzling 
whiteness. 

The  Negroes  live  in  some  of  the  hottest 
countries  in  the  world.   Very  near  is  the  great 
desert  of  Sahara,  and  the  air  passing  over  it 
becomes  so  dry  and  burning,  that  it  feels  like 
a  blaze  from  a  hot  furnace.     Yet  Negroland  is 
more  beautiful  than  CafFi-eland,  because  of  the 
fine  forests  and  broad  streams.      Once  tliere 
were  forests  in  CafFrcland,  but  the  Caffres  are 
always  moving  from  place  to  place,  with  their 
herds  of  cattle,  and  they  have  felled  the  trees 
to  make  huts.     The  Negroes,,  having  no  herds 
of  cattle,  remain  in  their  villages,  cultivating 
their  fields  and  gardens,  and  fishing  in  the 
rivers.     The  Negroes  are  exceedingly  fond  of 
the  water,  whereas  the  Caffres  keep  on  dry 
land.     Instead  of  dressing  in  shins^  the  Negroes 
wear  calico  garments,  which  are  much  cooler 
and  cleaner,  and  which  they  weave  from  the 
cotton  plant.     The   Caffres  had  no  idea  of  a 
God,  till  taught  by  Christians,  but  the  Negroes 
have  a  great  reverence  for  frightful  images  of 
clay,  which  they  call  their  Fetish.     Some  of 
the  Negroes  are  not  idolaters  but  Mahomedans, 
and   they  believe  in  Allah,  the  Mahomedan 
god  ;  yet  these  Negro  Mahomedans  know  very 
little  of  the  religion  they  profess. 


NEGROLAND. 


ose,  thick 
'  dazzling 

e  hottest 
the  great 
^  over  it 
feels  like 
roland  is 
se  of  the 
ICG  there 
affres  are 
4th  their 
the  trees 
no  herds 
Itivating 
I  in  the 
fond  of 
on  dry 
Negroes 
h  cooler 
rom  the 
iea  of  a 
Negroes 
lages  of 
5ome  of 
medans, 
omedan 
ow  very 


116 


ANECDOTES  OF  NEGRO   KINGS. 

There  are  a  great  many  kings  scattered  over 
the  land.  Travellers  who  bring  presents  to 
these  kings  are  generally  well  received,  but 
otherwise  they  are  ill-treated,  and  sometimes 
taken  prisoners. 

These  were  the  presents  given,  on  one  occa- 
sion, to  the  king  of  Boossa :  a  pair  of  silver 
bracelets,  a  looking-glass,  and  a  tobacco-pipe. 
W  ith  these  he  was  so  much  delighted,  that  he 
never  took  his  eyes  off  them  for  half  an  hour. 
His  queen  then  asked  the  travellers  for  a 
present,  and  they  gave  her  some  plated  but- 
tons.    She  was  admiring  them,  when  the  king 
saw  them  and  snatched  tliem  away.   The  queen 
tried  to  get  them  back,  but  after  a  long  strug- 
gle  the  king  succeeded  in  getting  them  all  into 
his  own  hands ;  he  then  picked  out  the  largest 
and  brightest  for  himself,  and  let  his  wife  have 
the  remainder.     Yet  you  must  not  suppose 
that  this  king  was  a  bad  husband,  for  he  was 
one  of  the  best  in  Africa;  only  he  behaved  as 
other  Negroes  do—like  a  naughty  child  in  the 
nursery. 

The  travellers  once  sent  a  little  box  to  the 
king,  with  a  request  that  he  would  fill  it  with 
salt,  of  vvhich  they  were  in  great  need.  This 
box  was  a  common  round  tin  box,  about  the 


size  of  a  saucer.     Yet  the  k 


ing  regarded  it 


'f 


116 


NEGROLAND. 


with  admiration.  **  How  wonderful,"  said  he, 
"that  even  the  smallest  things  belonging  to 
white  men  are  fit  for  the  use  of  the  mightiest 
kings.  Allah  has  given  them  all  the  glory  and 
riches  of  the  world,  and  left  none  for  black 
men."  Saying  this,  he  thrust  the  box  into  his 
pocket.  Soon  he  took  it  out  and  began  again 
to  admire  it.  ''  What  a  beautiful  thing !  How 
well  the  cover  fits  !  How  convenient  it  would 
be  in  travelling !"  As  he  spake  he  turned  it 
round  and  round  in  his  hand, — opened  and 
shut  it,— looked  and  looked  again.  At  last  he 
made  up  his  mind  to  part  with  it;  he  filled  it 
with  salt,  and  gave  it  to  the  messenger  to  take 
back. 

But,  as  might  be  expected,  the  owners  of  the 
precious  box,  hearing  how  much  the  king  had 
admired  it,  sent  it  to  him  as  a  present.  It  was 
received  with  delight,  and  the  messenger  was 
handsomely  rewarded. 

This  king  was  a  great  favorite  with  his  peo- 
ple on  account  of  his  good  nature  and  high 
spirits.  Though  a  Mahomedan  he  was  fond 
of  dancing,  as  other  Negroes  are. 

At  a  great  feast  in  the  open  air  he  danced  be- 
fore his  subjects,  yet  ho  was  a  large  and  heavy 
man,  not  at  all  fitted  for  dancing.  In  one  of 
the  dances  he  imitated  the  canter  of  a  horse, 
and  cantered  into  one  of  his  own  huts  amidst 


L. 


NEGIiOLAND. 


117 


"  said  he, 
>nging  to 
mightiest 
^lory  and 
for  black 
s:  into  his 
jan  again 
g!  How 
it  would 
turned  it 
jned  and 
Lt  last  lie 
I  filled  it 
r  to  take 

3rs  of  the 
iing  had 
.  It  was 
ciger  was 

his  peo- 
.nd  high 
?-as  fond 

need  be- 
d  heavy 
1  one  of 
a  horse, 
s  amidst 


m. 


the  applause  of  the  spectators,     lie  soon  came 
out  again,  followed  by  a  boy  carrying  a  large 
ba.sket  full  of  cowries  (small  shells,  used  as 
money  in  Africa).     The  king  scattered  hand- 
tuls  of  cowries  amongst  his  people,  and  a  great 
scramble  ensued.    He  concluded  the  entertain- 
ment by  dancing  sideways  for  some  distance, 
and  then  ba«k  again  into  his  royal  hut,  amidst 
the  loud  shouts  and  acclamations  of  his  de- 
lighted subjects. 

This  king  was  not  always  engaged  in  these 
foolish  amusements.  He  was  usually  employed 
m  making  his  own  clothes,  and  in  attending 
to  busmess  of  his  household.  Most  of  the 
African  kings  wf  ste  all  their  time  in  sleeping 
smoking,  and  talking.  ^' 

There  was  another  Negro  king,  far  less  good 
natured  than  the  king  of  Boossa. 

The  king  of  Eabba  received  the  following 
presents:  a  looking-glass  in  a  gilt  frame,  a 
pair  of  silver  bracelets,  a  snuff-box,  a  tobacco- 
pipe,  a  knife,  a  razor,  two  pairs  of  scissors,  four 
new  shillings,  and  some  books  with  pictures  of 
animals.  What  numerous  presents!  manv 
more  than  the  king  of  Boossa  received.  Yet 
this  kmg  was  not  content.    He  sent  a  message 

savinc  tJint  til"  »i *,  ^  •  .,° 

,-  ...^i        picai;iits  were  quite  worthless 

(a^  except  the  looking-glass),  and  only  fit  for  a 
child,  and  that  if  he  did  not  obtain  something 


IP 


4 


\   f 


118 


NEGROLAND. 


better,  lie  should  deprive  tlic  strangers  of  their 
guns.     You  may  imagine  how  much  the  poor 
strangers  were  frightened  at  this  threatening ; 
especially  as  they  had  scarcely  any  handsome 
presents  left.  However,  they  had  received  from 
the  king  of  Boossa  a  rich  crimson  garment,  em- 
broidered with  gold,  and  this  they  determined 
to  offer  to  the  king  of  Eabba.    A  messenger 
took  it.     As  soon  as  the  king  saw  this  splen- 
did robe  he  was  charmed,  and  he  said  to  the 
messenger,   "  Ask  the  white  men  what  they 
desire,  and  they  shall  have  anything  in  Eabba." 
Then  looking  at  the  crimson  robe  he  exclaimed, 
"Now  shall  I  be  something  like  a  king.     My 
neighbors  will  behold  me  with  envy.     As  for 
my  own  people,  I  will  surprise  them  by  putting 
it  on  some  morning  when  they  are  going  to 
war.    It  will  dazzle  their  eyes." 

Though  this  king  was  so  vain  and  so  covet- 
ous, he  was  not  ungrateful.  When  another 
Negro  king  wanted  to  seize  the  strangers,  the 
king  of  Eabba  rephed,  "What!  shall  the  white 
men  who  have  come  so  far,  and  given  us  so 
many  presents,  be  treated  like  robbers,  and 
cast  out  like  dogs?" 

Thus  he  saved  the  strangers  from  the  hands 
of  a  treacherous  enemy. 

The  Fetish  images  are  worshipped  in  some 
Negro  kingdoms. 


fe; 


NEGROLAND. 


of  their 
:lie  poor 
itening ; 
ndsome 
ed  from 
3nt,  em- 
irmined 
issenger 
s  splen- 

to  the 
at  thej 
labba." 
laimed, 
y.  My 
As  for 
putting 
)ing  to 

covet- 
-nother 
jrs,  the 
}  white 

us  so 


119 


jfji'-f^ 


J'icture  of  FetUh  Womhip. 

Behold  that  frightiul  image  of  clay !    It ;, 

tZ'Zltl'  '''''  ''  '"^^'^  -  "!>-  of 

Tdare  thot  ,^    "^°\"  ^'''^-    ^he  priest. 

and  tWfn      '°^°^'  *'''"^"  of  roast  beef, 
and  therefore  joints  are  cooked  just  beneath 

pnests  hke  the  tefe  of  roast  beef  mueh  better 

The  pnests  pretend  to  be  able  to  guard 

the  people  from  evil  spirits,  and  they  make 

Waek  skms,   as  a  way  of  preserving  them 

Pries^°  wh'"  *'T  .*°  ^'  P^^^^-^'J  fro-  t"e 
pneste,  who  are  their  great  enemies  ? 

■ine  pnests  tfianh  +1,0*  v-^-—  ^  1 

favnr,>o   „  •  ,  "  "*  ^™g  '''«S  ills 

fayonte  wives  ought  to  be  killed,  That  they 
iow  him  into  the  other  world. 


may 


120 


NEGROLAND. 


There  was  a  king  who  died.  His  favorite 
wives,  knowing  of  the  cruel  law,  went  and  hid 
themselves.  One  of  them  was  discovered  and 
dragged  out  of  her  hiding-place. 

Though  this  poor  queen  was  old,  she  was 
not  the  more  willing  to  die.  The  choice  was 
given  her  between  drinking  a  cup  of  poison  or 
having  her  head  broken  by  a  club.  She  chose 
the  poison,  but  great  was  her  terror  at  the 
thought  of  taking  it. 

When  her  slaves  heard  that  their  mistress 
was  to  be  slain,  they  could  not  go  on  with  their 
work,  but  leaving  their  cotton-spinning  and 
their  corn-grinding,  they  began  to  weep  and 
to  utter  loud  lamentations.  Her  friends  also, 
the  whole  day  long,  surrounded  her,  sobbing 
and  crying,  and  even  her  grave-digger  threw 
himself  on  the  ground  at  her  feet. 

But  there  were  some  who  encouraged  her  to 
murder  herself:  they  were  the  Fetish  priests; 
they  entreated  her  to  be  courageous,  and  she 
herself  prayed  to  her  gods  to  give  her  courage. 

Yet  no  child  was  ever  more  unwilling  to 
take  a  nauseous  medicine  than  the  queen  to 
take  the  fatal  poison ;  once  and  again  she 
lifted  the  cup  towards  her  lips — ^then  put  it 
down,  that  she  might  walk  about  a  little 
more  and  gaze  at  the  splendor  of  the  sun; 
for  she  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  seeing  no 


mor 

was 

D, 

the 

tienc 

her 

it — a 

was 

deatt 

name 


Th 

Africf 

the  CO 

him  g 

gold  \ 

ankles 

throne 

guards 

Wh. 

by  his 

ing.  T; 

stewarc 

are  dec 
and  lur 


favorite 
and  hid 
red  and 

ihc  was 
ice  was 
)ison  or 
e  chose 
at  the 

nistress 
th  their 
ng  and 
ep  and 
ds  also, 
sobbing 
r  threw 

L  her  to 
priests ; 
nd  she 
ourage. 
ling  to 
leen  to 
lin  she 
put  it 
a  little 
e  sun; 
ling  no 


AS-HAN-TEE. 


121 


more  the  light  of  cheerful  day.     Her  grave 
was  already  dug,  in  the  midst  of  her  own  hut 
Day  after  day,  the  queen  hesitated  to  drink 
the  poison,  till  her  great  men,  losing  all  pa- 
tience,  gathered  round  her,  and  insisted  upon 
her  drinking  the  deadly  draught.     She  drank 
it-and  a  quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards  she 
was  breathless  and  motionless  in  the  arms  of 
death.   Thus  are  the  heathens  murdered  in  the 
name  of  their  gods. 


AS-HAN-TEE. 

A  7-°'^  1''''^  ""^  ^^'^  ^^''^^^^t  kingdoms  in 
Atrica.  There  is  no  court  more  splendid  than 
the  court  of  the  King  of  As-han-tee.  All  around 
him  glitters  with  gold.  He  wears  strings  of 
go  d  beads  round  his  neck,  arms,  knees,  and 
ankles,  and  gold  rings  upon  his  fingers.  His 
throne  is  a  stool  covered  with  gold  His 
guards,  like  himself,  shine  with  gold. 

When  the  king  goes  forth  in  state,  attended 
bj  his  nobles,  the  display  of  gold  is  astonish- 
mg.  1  he  trumpeter  sounds  a  golden  horn  ~the 
steward  carries  golden  scales,  and  the  execu- 
tioner wields  u  golden  hatchet.  The  nobles 
are  decked,  Hke  the  king,  with  golden  beads; 
and  lumps  of  gold  so  enormously  large  are  fas- 


1 1 

8  U 


r?.  i; 


li 

1   1 


122 


AS-nAN-TEE. 


tened  to  their  wrists,  that  they  are  obliged  to 
rest  their  arms  upon  the  heads  of  little  boys. 
Each  noble  is  attended  by  boys,  carrying  ele- 
phant's tails,  spangled  with  gold,  and  the  boys 
wave  the  tails  in  the  air  to  the  honor  of  their 
masters. 

Over  the  heads  of  the  king  and  his  nobles 
immense  umbrellas  are  held  by  slaves — so  im- 
mense as  to  shade  thirty  persons  at  a  time. 
They  are  more  like  trees  than  umbrellas ;  but 
not  like  green  trees — for  they  are  made  of  the 
gayest  silks;  their  tops  are  adorned  with  a 
golden  beast  or  a  golden  bird. 

There  is  not  only  splendor  to  dazzle  the 
eye ;  but  there  is  also  7ioise  to  stun  the  ear^  in 
this  grand  procession.  Each  noble  is  attended 
by  a  band  of  musicians,  playing  on  various 
loud  instruments ;  some  play  on  gong-gongs, 
and  some  on  horns  made  of  elephants'  tusks ; 
but  the  most  tremendous  sounds  are  produced 
by  the  great  drums.  In  England  the  drummer 
carries  the  drum  he  beats,  but  in  Ashantee 
the  drum  is  placed  on  the  head  of  one  man, 
and  beaten  by  two  others.  What  a  head  the 
man  must  have  who  bears  the  drum,  if  he  can 
bear  the  noise  too  I 

And  what  music  is  plaved  bv  thft  bnnds 
of  the  nobles!  It  is  the  custom  for  each 
noble  to  have  a  tune  of  his  own.     This  tune 


liUii. 


AS-HAN-TEE. 


123 


liged  to 
Ic  boys. 
'ing  ele- 
he  boys 
of  their 

\  nobles 
—so  im- 

a  time, 
as;  but 
3  of  the 

with  a 

izle  the 
J  ear^  in 
ttended 
various 
j-gongs, 
'  tusks ; 
'oduced 
'ummer 
shantee 
le  man, 
ead  the 
he  can 

)  bands 
T  each 
lis  tune 


i 


is  played  by  his  own  band,  and  every  one 
may  know  what  nobleman  is  coming  by  the 
tune  that  is  played.  It  might  be  amusing  to 
hear  these  different  tunes,  if  one  were  played 
at  a  time,  but  tliat  is  not  the  case.  All  the 
tunes  are  played  at  once,  and  the  confusion 
cannot  be  described. 

The  nobles  gratify  their  pride  by  all  this 
noise  and  show ;  but  they  have  one  custom 
that  gratifies  their  pride  still  more.  They 
have  their  songsters,  or  poets,  whose  business 
It  is  to  set  forth  their  praises.  Thus  they 
make  themselves  hke  gods,  though  they  are 
but  men. 

But  we  may  rather  say  they  are  like  devils 
such  IS  their  dreadful  cruelty.    When  a  noble- 
man dies  one  of  his  slaves  is  always  put  to 
death,  that  he  may  have  some  one  to  wait  upon 
him  m  the  world  whither  he  is  going.     AYhen  a 
king  dies,  a  hundred  slaves  are  slaughtered,  as 
well  as  his  wives.  As  soon  as  the  slaves  hear  that 
the  king  IS  dead,  they  rush  out  of  the  palace  in 
terrible  alarm,   and  hide  themselves   among 
the  bushes  ;  but  they  are  soon  dragged  forth 
to  be  slain  at  the  funeral.    Nor  does  the  blood- 
shed end  there ;  every  week  there  is  a  grand 
slaughter,  for  manv  wftplrs  a^er  ^  Vit>«.'o  /i^^+i. 
it  IS  reckoned  that  after  the  death   of  one 
monarch  four  thousand  in  all  were  killed. 


I  I 


124 


AS-HAN-TEE. 


These  wicked  deeds  are  the  consequence  of 
the  wicked  religion  of  Ashantee.  The  people 
worship  all  manner  of  gods,  such  as  rivers, 
rocks,  and  trees;  but  they  have  worse  gods 
than  these.  In  one  place  a  crocodile  was 
worshipped !  The  odious  beast  lived  in  a 
pond,  and  was  called  out  by  his  worshippers 
to  receive  their  daily  offering,  which  was  a 
white  fowl.  The  voracious  creature  gladly 
came  forth  to  eat  the  morsel ;  but  he  was  not 
satisfied  with  it  alone,  and  helped  himself, 
whenever  he  could,  to  sheep  and  dogs.  He 
tried  also  to  devour  children. 

It  is  the  Fetish  men  or  priests  who  lead  the 
people  to  worship  false  gods.  They  are  the 
great  deceivers.  Sometimes  they  pretend  to  do 
miracles.  One  of  them  said  he  could  call  apes 
from  the  bushes  and  make  them  talk ;  ''  But," 
added  he,  "  I  cannot  do  this  in  the  day-time, 
because  the  apes  are  timid  and  hate  the  light ; 
I  can  only  do  it  at  nighty  A  rich  black  man 
suspected  that  the  priest  was  a  deceiver.  He 
said  he  would  give  these  apes  some  rum  to 
drink.  In  giving  the  rum,  he  found  out  that 
the  talking  apes  were  eoys  hid  in  the  bushes. 
The  Fetish  man  was  so  much  ashamed  at 
-^siSgj  i-iv,-"L,^uvA^,  inai  ne  ncu  uud  oi  ine 
country,  and  was  no  more  seen;  while  the 
black  man  who  had  detected  him  would  be- 


DAHOMEY. 


125 


lieve  no  more  in  Fetish  men,  but  believed  in 
the  words  of  the  Missionary.  For  missimanes 
have  been  sent  to  Ashantee.  They  have  been 
treated  with  respect,  because  they  were  white 
men ;  for  the  Africans  hold  white  men  in 
great  honor. 

When  the  first  missionary  came,  the  men  of 
Ashantee  called  him  a  god-man,  and  asked 
him  to  teach  them  "  sensen."  Some  said,  "We 
did  never  think  of  white  men  coming  to  teach 
us  black  men." 

The  men  of  Ashantee  are  not  like  the  south- 
ern Africans  who  have  no  name  for  God; 
they  have  a  name,  and  a  good  name,  for  him— ^ 
"Very  great  friend."  Yet  they  do  not  know 
him.  They  say  they  hate  the  devil,  and  once 
a  year  they  try  to  drive  him  away  with  sticks, 
and  torches,  and  loud  yells;  yet  they  serve 
him  by  wicked  works. 


%. 


-». 


DAHOMEY. 

This  is  another  of  the  great  kingdoms  of 
Africa.  In  one  respect  it  is  worse  than  As- 
hantee ;  for  it  is  full,  not  only  of  cruel  rmn, 
but  of  cruel  immen. 


1    1 

H 

1  i 

!  1 

1 

\L 

m 

126 


DAHOMEY. 


The  king  lias  an  army  of  women,  as  well  as 
one  of  men.  He  trains  these  women  to  fight, 
and  rewards  them  for  bloodshed.  The  busi' 
ness  in  which  he  chiefly  employs  them  is  seiz- 
nig  slaves,  that  he  may  sell  them  and  obtain 
large  sums  of  money. 

The  women  soldiers  wear  a  peculiar  dress- 
not  red  coats— but  tunics  and  trowsers,  like 
those  often  worn  by  little  English  boys.  '  The 
tunics  are  marked  with  broad  blue  and  white 
stripes.  The  women  wear  neither  cap  nor 
bonnet,  neither  shoe  nor  stocking.  There  is 
no  covering  to  protect  their  hands  from  arrows, 
nor  their  feet  from  thorns.  On  their  shoulders 
they  carry  guns. 

When  they  marcb  a  drum  is  carried  before 
them,   and  this  drum    is    ornamented  with 

TWELVE  SKULLS. 

They  are  often  practised  in  the  storming  of 
villages.  As  the  villages  are  surrounded  by 
High  heaps  of  prickly  briers,  the  women  are 
taught  how  to  get  over  these— Hghtly  and 
quickly.  In  order  to  train  them,— piles  of 
sharp  thorny  bushes  are  reared,  and  the 
command  is  given  to  the  women  to  go  through 
them.  At  the  word— they  rush  forward  like 
mad  creatures,  not  seeming  to  mind  the 
thorns,  or  to  feel  any  pain  as  they  pass  over 
them  with  their  bare  feet :  indeed,  they  spring 


DAHOMEY. 


127 


i  well  as 
to  fight, 
'he  busi- 
n  is  seiz- 
i  obtain 

dress — 
3rs,  like 
s.  The 
id  white 
cap  nor 
rhere  is 
arrows, 
Loulders 

before 
d  with 

aing  of 
ied  by 
len  are 
\y  and 
lies  of 
id  the 
firough 
'd  like 
id  the 
s  over 
spring 


so  lightly,  that  they  appear  hardly  to  touch 
the  heap. 

The  king  feels  great  confidence  in  this 
array,  and  sends  them  continually  to  surprise 
the  villages  of  liis  enemies.  When  any  of 
them  kills  a  man,  or  catches  a  prisoner,  she 
is  rewarded  by  the  higliest  prais(5  f\-om  the 
monarch  himself  This  praise  is  very  much 
prized,  for  the  women  treat  the  king  as  if  he 
were  a  god.  They  kneel  down  at  his  feet 
and  throw  dust  on  tlicir  heads,  to  show  their 
deep  reverence. 

That  monarch  rests  his  royal  feet  upon  a 
footstool  ornamented  with  the  skulls  of  three 
fallen  kings ;  his  walking-stick  also  is  headed 
by  a  skull ;  and  his  grandest  drinking-cup  is 

a  SKULL. 


i8> 


til 


■•I      i    i 


■I- 


Picture  of  Spear  and  Footstool. 


^  i 

^ 

'     f 
J    4 


128 


WESTERN  AFRICA. 


This  cruel  king  renders  all  the  neighboring 
kingdoms  wretched  by  his  ravages.  How  hor- 
rible is  the  slave  trade !  But  if  the  heathen 
who  capture  the  slaves  are  guilty,  how  much 
more  guilty  are  the  Christians  who  purchase 
them  i 


THE  SLAVE  TRADE  IN  WESTERN  AFRICA. 

It  is  dangerous  for  children  in  Africa  to  walk 
about  alone,  even  in  the  towns. 

A  girl  of  ten  years  old  was  sent  out  with 
sweetmeats  to  sell.    It  was  getting  dark  as 
she  was  passing  by  a  house— when  suddenly 
the  door  opened,  and  a  man  called  to  her  to 
come  in,  saying  he  wanted  to  buy  some  sweet- 
meats.^    She  went  in,  and  sold  some  of  her  lit- 
tle articles.     She  was  counting  out  the  cowries 
when  she  felt  a  hand  placed  before  her  mouth, 
and  a  strong  arm  dragging  her  towards  the 
back  of  the  house.     There  the  poor  child  was 
detained  a  prisoner  till  the   middle  of  the 
night:    when  she  was  put  in  a  boat,   and 
taken  down  the  river  to  a   distant  village, 
and  sold  for  fourteen  dollars,  (or  nearly  three 
pounds.) 

"What  was  the  distress  of  her  parents  when 
their  child  did  not  return  at  night  with  her 


WESTERN  AFRICA. 


129 


bboring 
ow  hor- 
heo,then 
y  much 
mrchase 


LICA. 

io  walk 

t  with 
ark  as 
idenlj 
her  to 
sweet- 
ler  lit- 
^wries 
ciouth, 
Is  the 
d  was 
►f  the 
,    and 
illage, 
three 

when 
1  her 


"^ 


i 


; 


basket  as  usual !  They  were  almost  distracted ; 
for  this  was  their  only  one,  and  their  whole 
delight.  In  their  misery  they  applied  to  the 
friends  of  the  miserable — the  missionaries. 
These  kind  men  searched  all  over  the  country, 
and  at  last  found  out  where  the  girl  was,  and 
they  got  her  out  of  the  hands  of  the  robbers, 
and  restored  her  to  her  parents. 

What  was  done  to  the  wicked  man  who  stole 
her  so  basely  and  barbarously  ?  He  was  pun- 
ished, but  not  much;  he  was  made  to  pay  a 
small  sum  of  money  to  the  judge.  It  is  to  be 
feared  that  he  will  continue  to  do  the  same 
deeds  that  he  has  ever  done. 

One  day  a  missionary  was  sitting  in  a  shed, 
in  an  African  village,  watching  the  workmen 
building  his  house  (for  African  workmen,  un- 
less watchedj  are  apt  to  leave  off  their  work,) — 
when  he  saw  a  black  woman  approach  with 
two  little  black  girls,  about  ten  years  old.  He 
observed  a  basket  of  fruit  in  the  hands  of  one 
of  the  girls,  and  he  expected  she  was  going  to 
ask  him  to  buy  some,  but  he  was  mistaken. 
It  was  not  fruit  that  was  to  be  sold. 

The  missionary  asked  the  woman  what  she 
wanted. 

K^ii-u   pOiiiucu.    i\j    tiic  gi-ilS  uiiU   rcplicu,   "J?  or 

sale." 

The  missionary  was  filled  with  grief  at  the 


imi 


130 


WESTERN  AFRICA. 


thought  of  selling  children.  It  immediately 
struck  his  mind  that  he  might  offer  a  ransom 
for  the  children,  and  therefore  he  inquired, 
''  For  how  much  will  you  sell  them  ?" 

The  woman  replied,  "  That  girl  I  sell  for 
eight  pounds,  and  this  girl  for  eight  pounds 
ten  shillings." 

The  missionary  answered,  '<Do  you  think 
God  will  bless  you,  while  you  go  about  selling 
children,  as  if  they  were  dogs  ?" 

The  woman  look  alarmed,  for  she  had 
taken  the  missionary  for  a  slave-dealer,  but 
now  she  feared  that  she  should  be  punished. 
She  began  to  excuse  herself,  saying,  "  All  my 
own  children  were  stolen  from  me.  I  only  do 
the  same  that  has  been  done  to  me."  This 
was  a  bad  excuse  indeed. 

The  missionary  reproved  the  woman  severe- 
ly, and  made  her  ashamed  of  her  conduct. 

He  then  turned  to  the  children,  and  asked 
them  who  were  their  mothers. 

''I  don't  know  my  mother,"  replied  one.  "I 
was  stolen  when  I  was  very  little,  and  I  have 
been  a  slave  a  long  while." 
^^  "  But  I  know  my  mother,"  replied  the  other. 
"I  was  stolen  only  last  week,  and  my  mother 
too.^  We  were  both  sold  at  one  time,  but  not 
same  persons.    We  have  bet 


from  each  other, 


M 


parted 


aediately 
I  ransom 
nquired, 

sell  for 
pounds 

•u  think 
t  selling 

lie  had 
ler,  but 
mished. 
All  my 
only  do 
'     This 


severe- 

LCt. 

I  asked 

ne.   "I 
I  have 

other, 
nother 
ut  not 
parted 


i 


WESTERN  AFRICA. 


131 


Then  the  cliild  bep^an  to  cry  and  to  sob, 
and  her  companion  cried  also,  and  they  said 
to  tlie  missionary,  ''  Won't  the  white  people 
buy  us  and  s-t  us  free?  Will  no  one  deliver 
us  ?" 

We  may  feel  assured  that  the  good  mission- 
ary got  their  ransom  paid,  and  saw  their  tears 
dried. 


Picture  of  Kcgro  children  for  sale. 


II 


if 


:    •  : 


182 


SlKilllA   LKONK. 


rn 


Phi 


SIKHKA  LKONK. 
«  iianio  iiiciuis  tli„   Viilloy  of  Li,)„a. 


Icnilild  miiiio ;   l>iit  tl 


-II 


ii'f(!  is  iiotliiiifi;  to  ton-iC 


''..".  M,  tl,Ht  valloy  ;  tlu>  lions  ,uv  K-no,  ,u,;i 
...  j,o,.,,lc  mv  not  lil<o  lion,,  ,x.o,,t  in  conn.m,. 
ilow    ivo  tl.0  boi.era,..t..is  oC  ,slol,w.  AlVi.-nr.H 

The  ,.laco  bclon-a  to  Lliigland,  and  hero  poo,- 
n^ouo.l  .slavos  (ind  a  hon.o  and  a  wolcon,.. 

VViu-n  an  Knolisl,  sliip  sWxos  a  slavo  ship  bo- 
longing  to  Spain  or  I'ort.isal,  tho  poor  prison- 
ora  are  brought  hero  and  set  Irco*  Hero  tliev 
are  fed  and  clothed;  hero  they  are  taught  and 
trmned. 

It  is  an  important  cvor.t  when  a  slave  ship 
IS  cr.ptured.  ^ 

Oneday  the  govemorofSierraLeone  brought 
to  the  missionary  a  hundred  black  boys,  just 
snatched  from  the  enemy.  They  were  in  a 
wretched  state,  as  such  boys  always  are,  bavin- 
been  beaten  and  bruised,  over-driven,  an<l  half 
starved.  They  seemed  afraid  to  look  ui. ;  tliev 
hung  down  their  heads  and  folded  their  arms 

*  There  is  itnoHioK  rs'"""  in  *»-•-,  -       .       ,i    ,  ^ ., 

.  .    ,         „  i^'"^'-"  ^>"  ^"'s  coast  calloa  Lboria,  where 

^av«  tod  a  rafugo  :  but  that  country  a„„,  „„t  belong  „  E„" 
land  ;  it  is  governed  hv  U^  nwn  .,„,..,,„  .... ,  •        „    ,    ^         ^ 


n'  iLs  own 


pC'>pIo,  an.l  is  crvllod  a  ropubl 


i 


IC. 


HIKKUA    IJOONK. 


188 


over  tlioir  ])r(MiHtH,  m  If  tl,(,y  hm]  Umi  all  hopn, 
an(l  ox|)(H',|,(>(l  ii(,Mii„g  \mii\ridh.  TIh)  Hi^rlitof 
wliiti!  imm  apjxiurcd  to  icmiy  tl.cn,  uikUvoh 
Iho  houimI  of  Muiir  voic.cH;  /or  tlioHo  who  had 
vA'iimuwii  lluun  into  Uio  Hhip,  and  trarnph;d 
iUrnx  und(!r  thoir  ilict,  were  white  men. 

liuttherniHHionary  wjiHsetupon  takin^^away 
tlioir  fearHand  inalcitiK  tlierri  tniHtawliite  rriari. 
lie  wanted  to  talk  to  th(mi ;  but  lie  eould  not, 
ns  hi)  did  not  know  th(*ir  Janguage,  for  they  liad 
be(ui  stolen  from  a  dintant  part  orAfricta.  i^it 
ho  had  a  Hehool  of  ],la(;k  hoyn  who  had  b(ieri 
nnseucd  at  diifcirent  timoH.  Ife  remembered 
that  one  of  these  boys  spoke  the  same  Ian- 
guage  as  the  new-comers, 

Immecliately  he  called  this  boy  out  from 
among  his  companions,  and  said  to  liim,  ''Torn, 
tiilk  kindly,  in  your  own  tongue,  to  these  poor 
fellows :  they  are  from  your  own  country.  Tell 
them  that  we  will  treat  them  kindly."'    Torn 
obeyed,  and  presently  the  black  faces   were 
lifted  up,  and   the  dark   eyes  were  beaming 
with  joy.     Soon  the  missionary  picked   out 
a  dozen  of  the   brightest  faces,   and  taught 
them  four  letters  of  the  alphabet.  A,  B,  C,  D. 
These  letters  were  soon  learned.     The  little 
learners  were  set  to  teach  their  companions, 
and  the  whole  assembly  resounded  with  the 


:' 


I  !■ 


1     1 
r    1 


134 


SIERRA  LEONE. 


sounds  of  A,  B,  C,  D.     This  was  the  first  day's 
lesson. 

The  hundred  boys  continued  to  learn  daily. 
Two  hours  they  spent  in  reading,  and  several 
hours  in  working  in  the  fields,  and  there  was 
time  left  for  playing,  and  for  resting  during  the 
heat.  In  two  years  most  of  the  boys  could  read. 
Some  of  them  loved  the  Scriptures,  because 
they  tell  of  grace,  of  glory,  and  of  eternal  sal- 
vation. Six  of  these  boys  were  set  apart  to  be 
instructed,  that  they  might  become  mission- 
aries to  their  brethren  in  their  own  native 
land. 

The  valley  of  Sierra  Leone  is  very  beautiful, 
with  its  fruitful  fields  and  pleasant  d^  ellings ; 
but  its  great  ornament  are  its  churches,  filled 
with  black  people.  What  a  long  string  of  little 
girls,  their  white  dresses  making  their  black 
faces  look  still  blacker  !  and  what  a  troop  of 
boys,  dressed  in  scarlet  jackets  and  white  trow- 
sers !  How  many  of  these  have  been  rescued 
from  slavery,  or  from  an  early  grave ! 

But  though  there  are  many  missionaries  and 
teachers  in  Sierra  Leone,  some  of  the  Negroes 
continue  to  trust  in  their  idols.  There  is  many 
an  idol-house  to  be  seen  in  the  villages.  A 
missionary  peeped  into  one  of  these,  and  saw  a 
number  of  wretched  gods  within.    What  were 


SIERRA  LEONE. 


185 


st  day's 

a  daily, 
several 
ere  was 
ring  the 
Id  read, 
because 
•nal  sal- 
rt  to  be 
nission- 
native 

rautiful, 
3llings ; 
3,  filled 
of  little 
r  black 
'oop  of 
te  trow- 
rescued 

'ies  and 
sTegroes 
s  many 
'es.  A 
d.  saw  a 
at  were 


they?  Bits  of  iron  and  wood,  stones  and  skulls, 
colored  feathers,  and  antelopes'  heads— these 
were  the  gods  within  Outside,  the  body  of  a 
dead  white  dog  was  hanging  on  a  cotton-tree. 
It  is  chiefly  the  grey-headed  Negroes  who 
trust  in  such  gods.  They  have  been  brought 
up  to  worship  them,  and  they  cannot  be  per- 
suaded to  believe  the  Gospel. 

Near  one  house  in  the  village  there  was  an 
altar  with  a  little  image,  dressed  in  a  cap  and 
adorned  with  beads,  and  some  fruit  close  by  it. 
The  people  in  the  house  declared  that  the 
image  was  in  memory  of  their  dead  child.  "  If 
we  did  not  attend  to  that  image,"  said  they, 
"  all  the  same  as  if  the  child  were  alive,  we 
should  lose  our  other  little  girl." 

Most  of  the  black  people  in  Sierra  Leone 
have  left  off  trusting  in  images.  Some  who 
love  the  Lord  rejoice  that  they  were  ever  stolen 
from  their  native  land,  because  they  feel  that 
had  they  remained  there  they  might  never 
have  heara  a  Saviour's  name. 

There  was  once  a  little  black  boy  living  at 
Sierra  Leone,  who  had  been  rescued  from  a 
slave  ship  and  taught  about  God.  One  day 
Mr.  Thompson,   his  schoolmaster,  heard  him 

i.-    -»/•"•&    ^^    <*    lOVv      vvJiuc     UULSIUU     lilti     SCUOOl- 

room. 


If' 


■A,      » 

V^     1 


I  \ 


\\\ 


II  - 


136 


SIERRA  LEONE. 


This  was  the  little  Negro's  prayer : 

"  Lord  Jesus,  I  thank  thee  that  the  wicked 
men  came  and  took  me,  and  that  the  English 
ship  brought  me  here,  where  Massa  Thompson 
has  taught  me  to  read,  and  to  know  thee.  But 
I  have  a  great  favor  to  ask  of  thee.  Let  other 
bad  men  take  away  my  father  and  mother,  and 
let  an  English  ship  bring  them  here,  that  they 
too  may  learn  about  thee,  and  that  we  may  all 
go  to  heaven." 

The  master  was  much  surprised  to  hear  this 
prayer,  and  he  thought  about  it  a  great  deal, 
That  evening,  as  he  was  walking  by  the  sea- 
side, he  met  the  little  praying  Negro. 

In  a  kind  voice  he  said,  "What  are  you 
doing  here,  my  boy  ?" 

The  little  fellow  replied,  "  I  have  been  pray- 
ing that  the  Lord  Jesus  will  bring  my  parents 
to  this  place,  and  I  am  come  here  to  see 
whether  he  has  granted  my  prayer,  and  brought 
them  here." 

That  evening  no  parents  came.  The  child 
continued  daily  to  visit  the  shore,  and  to  watch 
all  the  ships  that  arrived. 

One  evening  he  came  to  Mr.  Thompson,  leap- 
ing, and  dancing,  and  clapping  his  hands,  say- 
ing, "  My  prayer  is  heard,  my  prayer  is  heard: 
my  father  and  mother  are  come  I" 


SIET^RA   LEONE. 


187 


Then  he  drew  Mr.  Thompson  by  the  hand 
to  the  sea-shore,  and  showed  him  two  Negroes, 
just  rescued.  "  These  are  my  parents — my 
prayer  is  heard  I" 


4r' 


J 


, 

H 

I 

B 

1    'l 

'■ 

:-' 

fl 

' 

■1 

«^^H 

i^H 

'^H 

i^^^^l 

:; 

188 


AMERICA. 


AMERICA. 

NoETH  and  South  America  are  called  tlie 
New  World,  because  tliey  were  not  known  by 
the  other  part  of  the  world  in  old  times. 

America  is  never  spoken  of  in  the  Bible. 

Once  savages  only  lived  in  America ;  now 
there  are  very  few  savages,  and  a  great  many 
civilized  people. 

Yet  there  is  room  for  a  great  many  more — 
for  there  are  fewer  people  in  America,  in  pro- 
portion to  its  size,  than  in  any  other  quarter 
of  the  globe ;  but  new  people  are  going  there 
from  Europe  every  day,  and  are  making  new 
roads,  ploughing  new  fields,  and  building  new 
cities. 


!|!U 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


139 


lied  tlie 
own  by 


tible. 
a;  now 
it  many 

more — 
in  pro- 
quarter 
ig  there 
ing  new 
ing  new 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 

This  is  an  immense  country,  full  of  white 
people,  speaking  the  English  language,  yet  not 
calling  themselves  English  people,  but  Ameri- 
cans. 

A  long  while  ago  a  great  many  English 
people  went  over  and  settled  in  America, 
and  at  first  they  paid  taxes  to  our  govern- 
ment, but  at  last  they  refused  to  pay  any 
more;  and  when  an  English  army  was  sent 
to  make  them  pay,  they  fought  and  conquered 
that  army. 

Now  the  people  in  the  United  States  have  a 
government  of  their  own.  But  they  have  not 
a  king  nor  a  queen  of  their  own.  They  are 
governed  by  men  chosen  out  of  the  people, 
called  the  President,  the  Senate,  and  the  Con- 
gress. The  United  States  are  a  republic  and 
not  a  kingdom. 


NEW  YOEK 


Is  the  chief  city.     It  contains  about  a  quarter 
as  many  people  as  London.     It  is  much  more 


li 


i 


I 


\ 


:l 


\ 


i   t 


thii 


I 


i^ 


Ililiii 


140 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


beautiful,  for  it  has  neither  smoke  nor  fog,  but 
enjojs  a  clear  air  and  brilliant  sunshine/  In 
warmth  it  is  like  Spain  or  Italy. 

There  is  in  New  York  a  very  broad  street, 
called  Broadway  ;  it  is  many  miles  long.  It 
is  thronged  with  splendid  carriages,  and  people 
elegantly  dressed. 


BOSTON. 

This  city  is  more  to  the  north  than  ISTew 
York,  and  therefore  is  not  so  hot;  neither  is 
it  so  rich,  nor  so  gay.     Yet,  like  New  York, 
it  is  free  from   smoke  and  fog,  and  so  the 
various  objects    have  a    bright    appearance. 
The  red  bricks  of  the  houses,  the  white  steps 
to  the  doors,  and  the  green  blinds  to  the  win- 
dows, all  look  as  fresh  and  new  as  if  just 
washed.     But  there  is  no  splendor  nor  gran- 
deur.    There  are  very  few  carriages   to  be 
seen  in  the  street,  nor  elegant  ladies  displaying 
their  dresses ;  but  there  are,  instead,  scholars 
of  all  ages  hastening  with  their  books  to  join 
their  classes.     In   the   houses   there  are  not 

manv  mirrors  anrl  oli.'inrlpliArq  i-jn+  fi,^ — m 

globes  and  book-cases ;  for  the  inmates  delight 
in  study  more  than  in  dissipation. 


Ik: 


THE    UNITED  STATES. 


141 


r  fog,  but 
tiine.     In 

ad  street, 
long.  It 
id  people 


an  New 
either  is 
fv  York, 
L  so  the 
earance. 
te  steps 
;lie  win- 

if  just 
3r  gran- 

to  be 
playing 
icholars 

to  join 
ire  not 
sre  are       ^ 
delight 


The  plan  of  living  in  Boston  is  quite  differ- 
ent from  that  in  England.  Many  people  do 
not  live  in  houses  of  their  own,  or  keep  ser- 
vants of  their  own ;  they  live  in  boarding- 
houses,  eating  at  one  table,  and  waited  upon 
by  the  servants  of  the  house. 


NEW  ORLEANS. 

This  is  the  gayest  city  in  America,  and  also 
the  most  ungodly.  There  are  very  few  churches, 
but  there  are  amusements  of  all  kinds.  It 
may  be  called  a  city  of  strangers,  for  people 
come  from  all  parts  of  America  to  pass  the 
winter  here. 

The  pride  of  New  Orleans  is  the  river  Missis- 
sippi. That  river  passes  by  in  its  course  many 
towns  and  villages ;  and  there  are  always  ships 
coming  down  and  ships  going  up,  laden  with 
goods  and  crowded  with  people. 

There  is  no  place  in  the  whole  world  where 
so  many  ships  are  all  collected  in  one  spot,  as 
in  the  harbor  of  New  Orleans.  But  the  river 
is  the  bane  of  the  city.  The  banks  are  so  low 
that  the  damps  from  the  water  render  the  city 
unwholesome.    Yellow  fever  frequently  comes 


I'  ' 


I 


III;  i 


I^M 


ii:.! 


142 


THE    UNITED  STATES. 


and  carries  away  thousands.  New  Orleans  is 
a  dangerous  place  to  live  in,  both  for  the  body 
and  the  soul. 


WASHINGTON. 


This  is  the  government  city.  It  cannot  be 
called  the  royal  city,  because  there  is  no  king 
in  the  United  States ;  but  there  is  a  President. 
He  is  the  chief  ruler,  yet  not  all  his  life  long. 
At  the  end  of  four  years  he  goes  out  of  office, 
and  another  president  is  chosen.  There  is  a 
tine  house  in  a  park,  called  the  White  House, 
where  the  President  resides.  There  are  two 
great  halls  where  the  Senate  and  the  Congress 
meet  to  make  laws. 

Washington  is  one  of  the  most  desola+e  cities 
in  the  world :  not  because  she  is  in  ruins,  but 
for  just  the  contrary  reason — ^because  she  is 
unfinished.  There  are  places  marked  out 
where  houses  ought  to  be,  but  where  no  houses 
seem  ever  likely  to  be.  As  in  Eome,  people 
say,  "  Here,  once  stood  such  a  building,"  so  in 
Washington  they  say,  "  Here  was  to  stand 
such  a  building."  Eome  is  like  a  very  old 
person  bent  double,  and  Washington  like  a 
very  young  one,  suddenly  stinted  in  her 
growth. 


lLO*-. 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


143 


)rleans  is 
the  body 


annot  be 
;  no  king 
^resident, 
ife  long, 
of  office, 
lere  is  a 
e  House, 
are  two 
I/ongress 

a+e  cities 
lins,  but 
e  she  is 
5:ed    out 

0  houses 
,  people 
^,"  so  in 
bo  stand 
'•erj  old 

1  like  a 
in    her 


M 


Customs  and  appearance.  —As  the  Ameri- 
cans are  descended  from  the  English,  of 
course  their  customs  are  nearly  alike.  Yot 
there  are  points  of  difference. 

The  Americans  do  not  drink  as  much  ale 
and  spirits  as  the  English.  There  is  a  law 
made  in  one  of  the  States  against  selhng  small 
quantities  of  spirits.  By  this  law  the  poor  are 
preserved  from  a  great  temptation,  for  they 
cannot  buy  large  quantities  of  spirits. 

But  there  is  one  very  unpleasant  custom  in 
America—it  is  chev  ing  tobacco.  Smoking  to- 
bacco is  unpleasant,  but  less  so  than  chewing  it. 
It  might  be  supposed  that  the  Americans 
would  be  just  like  the  English  in  appearance, 
but  they  are  not.  Round  and  rosy  cheeks,  so 
common  in  England,  are  rare  in  America. 
Whenever  a  ruddy  complexion  is  seen,  a 
plump  face,  and  a  stout  figure,  the  Americans 
guess  that  the  person  is  from  England.  It 
is  chiefly  the  heat  of  the  climate  which  has 
made  them  so  different  from  their  Enghsh  an- 
cestors. 

The  children  are  brought  up  in  a  very  un- 
wholesome manner.  At  the  dinner-table  of 
the  boarding-house  they  see  all  kind  of  dain- 
ties, and  they  are  allowed  to  eat  hot  cakes  and 
nch  preserves  at  breakfast,  and  ices  and  oys- 
ters at  supper,  when  they  ought  to  be  satisfied 


I 


I 


In  I 


144 


TRE   UNITED  STATES. 


i.  i 


with  their  basin  of  porridge,  or  their  milk  and 
water  and  bread  and  butter.  The  consequence 
is  that  many  children  die,  and  others  are  pale 
and  sickly. 

Slaves. — There  are  about  thirty  States  in 
America.  Those  in  the  north  have  better 
laws  and  customs  than  those  in  the  south.  In 
the  southern  states  slavery  prevails.  The 
slaves  are  Negroes ;  most  of  the  slaves  now 
living  were  born  in  America,  but  their  pa- 
rents, or  their  grand-parents  were  stolen  from 
Africa. 

Some  people  declare,  that  these  slaves  are 
as  happy  as  free  laborers.  I  will  give  you  an 
account  of  their  way  of  life,  that  you  may 
judge  for  yourself. 

On  a  large  estate  in  the  south,  there  are 
numerous  slaves  to  cultivate  the  fields  of  rice. 
They  live  in  small  white  wooden  cottages  built 
in  rows,  neat  outside,  but  disorderly  inside.  As 
soon  as  it  is  day,  the  slaves  arise  and  go  to  the 
rice-fields ;  and  spend  the  whole  day  working, 
not  even  going  home  for  dinner.  Their  food  is 
given  to  them  in  the  fields.  And  what  is  it  ? 
Indian  corn.  How  much  is  the  allowance  of 
each  slave  ?  Two  pints  and  a  quarter.  This  is 
tuQ  allowance  oi  a  gxown-up  man.  A  big  boy 
or  girl  has  only  a  little  more  than  a  pint,  and 
young  children  not  so  much  as  a  pint.    The 


THE    UMTED  STATES. 


145 


Negroes  boil  the  corn,  and  call  it  hominy,  but 
as  they  have  nothing  to  oat  with  it,  they  can- 
not  find  It  very  pleasant.  The  Negroes  return 
to  their  huts  m  the  evening,  wearied  with 
their  labors,  and  smarting  from  the  strokes 
of  the  driver.  They  never  receive  any  wages : 
for  their  master  provides  them  with  elotfing 
as  well  as  food  The  clothing  is  the  cheapest 
that  can  be  had.  It  consists  of  a  woollen  suit 
every  winter  and  a  calico  suit  every  summer ; 
but  neithe-  shirt  nor  shoes  are  thought  neees- 

Now  you  ma,y  judge  whether  the  slaves  lead 
a  happy  life.  The  masters  «ay  they  do  "See" 
say  they,  "how  happy  our  slaves  must  be- 
they  have  no  care ;  everything  is  provided  for 
tnem.  But  the  slaves  would  much  rather  have 
the  care  of  providing  for  themselves,  instead  of 
being  treated  like  beasts  who  have  no  under- 
standing. 

+v'^u!,,''^''^f  ^^°''  P^*'°'y  *a*  ^^  do  not 
think  themselves  happy  by  often  running  away. 

Jivery  day  there  are  advertisements  in  the 
newspapers  for  runaway  slaves.  Just  above 
each  notice  there  is  a  little  black  figure  of  a 
negro,  running  very  fast,  and  carrying  a  small 
"uuuie  at  tiie  end  of  a  stick.  Then  follow  such 
words  as  these  :— 

"Fifty  dollars  reward  for  the  Negro.  Jim 

10  ' 


!♦ 


il 


n 


if.-' 


m 

li 
lit 


1^ 


.1 


m\    i 


146 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


Blake.  Has  a  piece  cut  out  of  each  ear,  and 
the  middle  finger  of  the  left  hand  cut  off  at  the 
second  joint." 

How  did  the  poor  creature  get  hurt  in  this 
manner?  No  doubt  it  was  to  make  him  work, 
or  to  punish  liim  for  liis  faults  that  he  was 
cruelly  cut  up.  No  wonder  he  ran  away.  Had 
he  stayed,  he  might  have  lost  the  whole  of  his 
ears,  and  the  rest  of  his  fingers. 

Here  is  anotlicr  advertisement : — 

"  Kan  away,  a  Negro  girl  called  Mary.  Has 
a  small  scar  over  her  left  eye,  and  a  good  many 
teeth  missing.  The  letter  A  is  branded  on  her 
cbeek  and  forehead." 

These  brands  are  made  with  fire,  and  must 
cause  dreadful  pain. 

"Taken  up — a  Negro  man,  is  very  much 
scorched  about  the  face  and  body,  and  has  the 
left  ear  bit  off." 

Thus  are  slaves  treated, — they  are  cut, — ^hit, 
burned, — and  bitten  I 

There  are  indeed  kind  masters,  who  do  not 
allow  their  slaves  to  be  ill-used.  Slaves  love 
such  masters ;  but  still  they  would  rather  not 
be  slaves  at  all. 

Masters  are  continually  afraid  lest  their 
slaves  should  loin  too-ether.  nnd  rise  un  ae^ainsit 
them.  They  try  to  prevent  this,  by  keeping 
their  slaves  in  ignorance,  that  they  may  he 


I 


stupic 

rebel. 

t'^ach 

longs 

to  tea( 

One 

taughl 

''Com 

"  First 

morni] 

this  w 

how  tc 

be  pun 

The 

white  ] 

One 

to  thei 

that  hi] 

"Id 

"01 

don't  y( 

that  yo 

"I  si 

"  but  n 

cause  ii 

'gainst  1 

But 
slaves  i] 


iuLL 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


147 


stupid  like 


C 1  m,  .  **™*^'''  ''"'^  "°'  'lave  sense  to 
rebel.  There  is  a  law  forbidding  any  one  to 
teach  a  slave  to  road.     Many  a  poor  Negro 

Sch  ir  *"  ""'■ ""'  ^'^™°'  «^*  ""^  °- 

One  little  Negro  found  out  a  way  of  getting 
aught.     Whenever  his  master's  children  said^ 
Come  and  play  with  us,"  he  always  replied 
First  teach  me  the  lesson  you  learned  this 
morning,  and  then  I  will  play  with  you."    In 
this  way  he  got  taught;  but  when  he  knew 
how  to  read,  he  kept  it  a  secret,  lest  he  should 
be  punished  for  learning. 

The  black  people  have  found  out  that  the 
whUe  people  wish  them  to  know  nothing 

One  day  a  party  of  English  travellers  said 
toJh.r  Mack  driver,  "What  is  the  na^e  of 

II I  don't  know, "  repHed  the  man. 

"0  Pompey ! "  exclaimed  the  traveller,  "  why 
don  t  you  learn  the  names  of  places  around  you 
that  you  may  tell  them  to  strangers  ?"  ' 

"I  should  be  glad  to  learn,"  said  Pompey, 

but  massa  knows  it's  more  than  I  c/are  do  • 
cause  Its  'gainst  the  law;  massa  says  it's 
gamst  the  law  for  me  to  learn." 

But  thouffh  the  mj»«=+^ra  ^Tr\c\. 


1 


slaves  in  ignorance,  they  are  «ox.aiixcu  ux  nm 
denng  them  from  learning  the  way  of  saJva 


ashamed 


tne 
hin- 


fp 

^^^1 

A       1 

^^1 

If 

'  ^^^^1 

•I 

'^'  '^H 

1 

u  ^^H 

^^H 
^^1 

J.        ^- 

1^1 

'^^^H 

{'• 

^H 

i 

'^^^^^1 

''^^^1 

, 

1 

( 

-^^B 

^^H 

ij^^^l 

i 

^^1 

i^HH 

■  ■ 

^^^^^^^1 

%  ■ 

^^^1 

., 

^^^1 

i 

^^H 

J 

^^^^1 

s 

^^^^1 

'^^1 

.  Irti 

^^1 

I! 


l!  Inlil! 


148 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


tion.  They  dare  not  forbid  their  going  to  church 
or  chapel ;  and  many  slaves  by  going,  learn 
heavenly  wisdom,  and  gain  everlasting  freedom. 

Yet,  even  in  church,  the  poor  Negro  is 
reminded  that  he  is  nothing  but  a  slave ;  for 
he  is  not  allowed  to  sit  with  the  rest  of  the 
congregation.  It  is  usual  for  the  Negroes  to 
be  placed  in  a  gallery  quite  separate  from  the 
white  people. 

In  some  cities  there  are  separate  chapels  for 
the  blacks.  White  people  may  go  to  them  if 
they  please,  but  they  seldom  do.  One  traveller 
entered  a  chapel  in  Savannah  (a  city  of  the 
south),  and  he  found  himself  to  be  the  only 
white  man  there  amongst  six  hundred  blacks ; 
even  the  preacher  was  a  black.  This  black  con- 
gregation were  more  earnest  in  their  prayers 
than  many  white  congregations  are  ;  they  lis- 
tened to  the  sermon  with  great  attention,  and 
sang  the  hymns  with  sweet  accord. 

Sometimes  there  are  prayer-meetings,  when 
Negroes  are  called  upon  to  offer  up  prayers  out 
of  their  own  hearts.  Once  there  was  a  prayer- 
meeting  just  after  a  minister  had  been  appoint- 
ed for  the  congregation.  A  black  man  in  his 
prayer  said, 

"  Make  he  good,  like  he  say. 
Make  he  say,  hke  he  good. 
Make  he  say,  make  he  good,  like  he  God." 


u 


(t 


M 


f\f\nr< 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


church 
T  learn 
ecdom. 
jgro  is 
vc;  for 
of  the 
roes  to 
om  the 

pels  for 
them  if 
raveller 
of  the 
he  only 
blacks ; 
ck  con- 
prayers 
hey  lis- 
on,  and 

s,  when 
^ers  out 
prayer- 
ippoint- 
1  in  his 


e  God." 


4 

4* 


149 


At  first  this  prayer  may  not  be  understood, 
but,  with  thinking,  even  a  cliiJd  may  discover 
the  meaning. 

There  is  a  law  in  America  forbidding  people 
to  steal  slaves  from  Africa.     When  you  see  a 
gang  of  slaves  in  chains  driven  along  the  road, 
you  must  not  suppose  they  come  from  Africa! 
They  are  only  travelling  from  one  State  to 
another.     Their  old  master  has  sent  them  away 
to  be  sold  to  a  new  master,  even  as  farmers 
send  their  sheep  and  cows  to  market.     They 
are  driven  along  just  as  beasts  are  driven— 
only  beasts  are  not  chained,  whereas  the  men- 
slaves  are  chained  in  pairs,  to  prevent  their 
running  away.     The  women  and  children  are 
allowed  to  go  loose,  because  they  could  easily 
be  caught  if  they  wore  to  escape.     The  drivers 
are  white  men  on  horseback,  with  long  whips. 

Slaves  in  America  are  worth  a  great  deal  of 
money.  A  strong  man  costs  £150,  and  even  a 
child  is  worth  £25. 

It  is  no  wonder  if  the  poor  creatures  are  lazy ; 
they  cannot  earn  wages,  however  hard  they 
may  work  ;  they  cannot  lose  their  places,  how- 
ever little  ihey  may  do.  It  is  curious  to  see 
them  in  ^the  sugar-cane  fields,  lifting  up  their 
hoes  as  slowly  as  ever  they  can. 

There  was  once  a  field-slave  who  had  such 
dr  adful  swellings  on  her  arms,  that  it  was 


m 


1     - 


■ 


'i 


, 


- 

^ 


150 


THE   UNITKI)  STATES. 


thought  impossible  I'or  Iut  to  do  any  work. 
But  one  evening  a  neighbor  walking  out,  saw 
her   half   hidden    among   the   trees,  standing 


m  a  pon 


d,  washing  elothes.     This   nei«dd)or 


h 


ill  th 


irl 


:nowing  now  in  tne  gin  was,  felt  much  sur- 
prised at  the  sight,  and  supposed  that  the 
swellings  had  got  suddenly  well.  But  next 
day  they  were  as  bad  as  ever.  People  now 
began  to  watch  the  girl,  and  at  last  they  saw 
her  go  secretly  to  a  bee-hive,  thrust  her  arms 
into  it,  and  keep  them  there  till  they  were 
stung  all  over.  How  wonderful  it  was  that  she 
should  prefer  suffering  such  pain  to  doing  hei 
daily  work  I  She  washed  at  night  because  she 
took  in  some  washing  and  was  paid  for  it.  You 
see  how  deceitful  this  woman  was. 

How  happy  it  would  be  if  these  slaves  could 
be  set  free !  A  master  may  set  a  slave  free  when 
he  pleases ;  but  he  may  not  allow  him  to  remain 
in  the  Southern  States,  lest  the  other  slaves 
should  want  to  be  free  too.  The  free  slaves 
are  generally  sent  to  the  Northern  States,  where 
they  are  hired  as  servants. 

It  came  into  the  heart  of  a  gentleman,  in 
New  Orleans,  to  give  all  his  slaves  their  liberty ; 
but  he  did  not  choose  to  do  it  suddenly,  as  he 
jviiov  ti^ut  \wu.iV4.  iiv^-L  i^v^  ^wuu.  liji  incm. ,  nor 
did  he  choose  to  send  them  to  the  Northern 
States,  for  he  knew  they  would  be  cold  and 


Tiir-:  rNirrj)  states. 


151 


coiiifbitlcss  tliorc.  TIo  determined  to  send 
thcin  back  to  their  own  Africa,  after  he  had 
trained  them  and  tried  tliem  for  a  few  years. 

The  first  th'u]<r  he  wislied  to  tench  them  was 
to  fear  God,  and  tlie  riext,— to  be  inchistrious. 
He  had  already  built  them  a  chapel ;  and  to 
encourage  tliem  not  to  work  on  the  Sabbath, 
he  had  allowed  tliem  Saturday  afternoon  for 
themselves. 

One  Sabbath-day,  after  service,  he  told  his 
slaves  he  had  something  important  to  say  to 
them.  They  all  remained  in  their  seats,  and 
then  their  master  asked  them  whether  they 
would  like  to  be  made  free.  He  found  it  was 
the  wish  of  every  heart.  ''  Now,"  said  he,  "  this 
is  my  plan :  I  have  given  you  the  Saturday 
afternoon  for  your  own :  work  on  it  for  wages. 
I  will  pay  you  wages  for  all  the  work  you  do 
for  me  on  Saturday  afternoon.  I  will  not  give 
you  the  money ;  but  I  will  keep  an  account  of 
it  in  a  book,  and  when  you  have  earned  enough 
you  shall  buy  with  the  money— Saturday  morn- 
ing /  Then  you  v/ill  have  a  whole  day  of  your 
own  to  work  for  wages !  You  will  soon  be 
able  to  buy  another  day,  and  then  another,  and 
when  you  have  earned  all  the  days  of  the  week 
you  will  be  free :  nnd  f.hpn  I  will  a^nd  "^^"  ^o 
Africa."  "     ^   -^^  .'' 

With  what  delight  the  poor  slaves  heard  this 


ft: 


w 


152 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


plan !  Though  thej  loved  their  kind  master, 
they  loved  Africa  still  better,  and  liberty 
most  of  all.  With  all  their  hearts  they  thanked 
their  generous  master  for  his  kindness.  They 
worked  heartily  during  the  week  from  grati- 
tude, and  on  Saturday  afternoon — Oh!  how 
they  worked ! 

They  were  employed  at  that  time  in  building 
houses  in  New  Orleans.  There  was  a  gentle- 
man, who,  from  his  window,  could  see  the 
sfaves  at  work,  and  he  was  much  struck  by 
their  industry.  He  noticed  particularly  one 
slave,  named  Jim,  who  acted  as  overseer.  He 
thought  he  had  never  seen  so  active  a  man. 
This  gentleman  offered  Jim's  master  a  very 
high  price  for  him,  but  of  course  the  master 
refused ;  he  offered  a  higher  still,— and  then  a 
higher  still ;  but  the  master  refused. 

"  What  price  will  you  accept  ?"  inquired  the 
gentleman. 

" No  price,"  replied  the  master ;  "the  man  is 
not  to  be  sold."  The  gentleman  looked  much 
disappointed. 

"  Now,"  said  he,  "  tell  me  one  thing— What  is 
the  reason  that  your  slaves  work  so  diligently  ? 
other  slaves  do  not;  yours  begin  before  it  is 
light,  and  continue  after  dark.  They  never 
walk  up  the  ladders — they  always  run;  and 
yet  they  never  seem  tired.     And  what  makes 


ter: 


He  h 


i      mi 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


master, 

IBERTY 

hanked 

Thej 

a  grati- 

il  how 

uilding 
gentle- 
ee  the 
ick  by 
ly  one 
r.  He 
a  man. 
a  very 
master 
then  a 

:ed  the 

man  is 
.  much 

Vhat  is 
ently  ? 
e  it  is 
never 
i;  and 
makes 


163 


'■i 


all  ims  so  surprising  is,  that  there  is  no  white 
man  to  look  after  them,-no  driver-^no  whip  " 
Ihe  master  of  the  slaves  was  pleased  to  hear 
this  account  but  he  kept  the  reason  a  secret; 
for  It  would  liave  been  against  law  to  let  it  be 
known  that  he  ii^tended  to  set  his  slaves  free, 
lest  other  slaves  should  rebel 

At  the  end  of  fifteen  years  a  good  number 
of  the  slaves  had  bougJit  their  own  freedom 
and  their  children's  freedom.     The  day  came 
to  part  with  their  beloved  master.     It  was  a 
tearful  parting,  indeed!     The  master  felt  so 
sorrowful  that  he  did  not  /nmself  accompany 
the  slaves  to  the  ship;  but  he  sent  a  friend  to 
see  them  embark.     The  friend  returned  to  the 
master  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  sayincr,  "I never 
saw  such  a  scene !     To  the  very  la^st  I  heard 
the  poor  fellows  embarking,  calling  out  to  the 
slaves  left  behind,  'Fannv,  take  care  of  our 
master ;  James,  take  care  of  our  beloved  mas- 
ter;  as  we  hope  to  meet  in  heaven,  take  care 
ot  him,  take  care  of  him !" 

No  doubt  they  did  not  forget  him  when 
^hey  began  to  taste  the  sweets  of  hberty,  and 
to  breathe  again  their  warm  native  air. 

If  all  slave  masters  were  generous  and  godly 
Ike  this  man   what  a  happy  country  America 
would  bM     ^^i^^T...  ^ 


ffi 


He  I 


^as  said,  ''Is  not  this  the  fast  that  I  h 


ave 


154 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


i     ! 


cTioseu  ?  To  loose  tlie  bands  of  wickedness  ? 
to  undo  the  heavy  burdens,  and  to  let  the  op- 
pressed go  free,  and  that  ye  break  every  yoke?" 
(Is.  Iviii.  7.) 

We  have  now  spoken  of  the  slavery  of  the 
southern  States.  There  are  no  slaves  in  the 
northern  States,  but  there  are  many  blacks 
there ;  and  perhaps  you  think  they  are  kindh^ 
treated,  as  they  are  not  slaves.  Far  from  it. 
'■  They  are  not  beaten,  it  is  true,  but  they  are 
despised  and  insulted  in  every  possible  way. 
Is  not  this  very  wicked  ?  Merely  because  they 
have  a  black  skin. 

In  steamboats  there  is  always  one  dinner 
provided  for  the  whites  and  another  for  the 
blacks.  The  white  servants  will  not  dine  with 
the  blacks,  and  as  they  may  not  dine  with  their 
masters,  they  have  a  third  table. 

Even  rich  blacks  are  treated  with  contempt. 
Once,  in  a  steamboat,  a  traveller  observed 
three  young  ladies,  arrayed  in  silks,  and  decked 
with  jewels  and  feathers,  but  with  faces  almost 
black.  They  were  not  allowed  to  sit  at  table 
with  any  of  the  whites,  and  as  they  did  not 
like  to  dine  with  the  blacks,  they  dined  by 
themselves  in  the  pantry  where  there  was  no 
room  t 


•j.  J ^ 


\4-     4-V^  r\-yrr     rt  I 


floor  of  the  cabin. 

The  blacks  mnv  not  ride  in  the  same  car- 


•  1 


THE  UNITED  STATES 


155 


edness  ? 
I  the  op- 
yoke?" 

'  of  tlic 
s  in  the 
Y  blacks 
3  kindly 
from  it. 
:hey  are 
ble  way. 
use  they 

3  dinner 

for  the 

ine  with 

ith  their 

3ntempt. 
observed 
i  decked 
IS  almost 
i  at  table 
did  not 
ined  by 
!  was  no 
}t  on  the     I 

ame  car- 


1 


nage  on  a  railway,  as  the  whites;  so  a  separate 
carriage  is  always  provided  for  them.  No  one 
will  shake  hands  with  them  in  the  JSTorthern 
States.  In  the  Southern  States  it  is  common 
for  masters  and  mistresses,  when  they  arc 
going  on  a  journey,  to  shake  hands  with  their 
black  slaves  at  parting;  but  no  such  kindness 
IS  ever  shown  to  black  servants  in  the  Northern 
States. 

It  is  painful  to  see  the  manner  in  which 
many  worthless  whites  behave  to  many  harm- 
less  blacks.  In  New  York  a  big  white  boy 
meeting  a  little  black  one,  began  to  kick  him! 
The  poor  child  seemed  used  to  such  treatment, 
and  ran  away  without  saying  a  word. 

A  young  man,  neatly  dressed,  with  a  pleasant 
though  dark  face,  was  leaning  over  the  rails  of 
a  bridge,  whena  rude  ragged  man,  with  a  white, 
wicked  face,  passed  by,  and  began  to  scoff  at  the 

dark  youth.     A  jneek  answer  was  returned, 

when  the  brutal  American  struck  the  unoffend- 
ing  African,--kicked  him— and  went  on  his 
way.  There  were  persons  standing  near  who 
saw  the  whole.  Did  no  one  take  the  black 
man's  part?  No  one.  But  God  saw  it,  and 
remembers  it.  As  it  is  written,  ''  Thou  hast 
seen  it,  for  thou  beholdeat  mischief  and  si)ite, 
to  requite  it  with  thy  hand."     (Ps.  x.  14.) 

There  was  once  a  time  when  even  Christians 


ii 


it 


III 


\M 


156 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


in  New  York  did  not  like  to  partake  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  with  their  black  brethren :  but 
that  time  is  now  passed.  This  was  the  way  in 
which  Christians  were  brought  to  see  the  sin- 
fulness of  their  conduct : — 

Many  years  ago  there  lived  in  New  York  a 
young  Negress,  named  Katy  Ferguson.  She 
desired  to  partake  of  the  holy  communion. 
She  had  heard  the  Gospel  from  the  lips  of  a 
holy  man,  named  Dr.  Mason.  To  him  she  went, 
and  asked  to  be  admitted  to  the  table  of  her 
Lord  and  Saviour.  This  good  minister  knew 
that  his  congregation  would  not  like  Kate  to 
come ;  but  he  was  determined  to  let  her  come. 

When  the  Sunday  came,  and  the  bread  and 
wine  were  placed  upon  the  communion-table, 
and  the  communicants  were  waiting  in  their 
pews  to  be  called  up  to  the  sacrament, — sudden- 
ly Dr.  Mason  was  observed  to  leave  his  place 
at  the  table,  and  to  walk  down  the  Church. 
He  was  a  tall  and  venerable  man,  and  his  coun- 
tenance was  solemn  and  holy.  All  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  him  as  he  walked,  and  many  people 
wondered  what  he  was  going  to  do.  He  pro- 
ceeded till  he  came  to  the  bench  where  poor 
young  Kate  was  sitting : — ^lie  stopped — he  took 
her  by  the  hand — and  he  led  her  up  the 
Church  in  the  presence  of  all  the  people, — and 
as  h^  went,  he  repeated,  in  a  loud  voice. 


} 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


167 


, 


"If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature." 

''There  is  neither  Greek  nor  Jew,  there  is 
neither  bond  nor  free." 

"  Whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father, 
the  same  is  my  sister  and  mother." 

What  could  the  white  Christians  say  against 
Kate,  when  they  heard  these  texts  ?  Could 
they  reject  the  sister  of  the  Lord  of  glory  ? 

From  that  day  no  more  was  heard  against 
blacks  coming  with  whites  to  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Kate  has  honored  the  Lord  in  her  life. 
Though  poor,  and  earning  her  bread  as  a 
pastry-cook,  she  has  done  good  to  many  souls. 
Many  girls  who  have  come  to  her  to  be  trained 
as  pastry-cooks,  have  become  Christians  through 
Kate's  instructions.  The  first  Sabbath-school 
in  New  York  assembled  in  Kate's  house,  and  a 
prayer-meeting  has  been  held  there  every  week 
for  forty  years.  Many  white  strangers,  from 
distant  lands,  have  attended  that  prayer-meet- 
ing, and  have  been  welcomed  by  Kate  with  all 
the  warmth  of  her  African  nature,  and  of  her 
Christian  heart. 

The  forests.— North  America  is  a  grand 
country.  It  is  not  yet  filled  with  people,— nor 
is  it  yet  deprived  of  its  fine  forests.  The 
railways  pass  through  these  vast  forests.  In 
going  from  one  great  city  to  another,  iriHtead 


158 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


MM 


of  passing  by  fields  of  cattle  and  corn,  aa  in 
England,  travellers  in  America  pass  tlirough 
forests  for  hundreds  of  miles,  and  only  see  now 
and  tlien  a  log  hut,  surrounded  by  a  little  patch 
of  cultivated  ground. 

But  the  forests  are  not  without  inhabitants. 
Wild  beasts  are  there,  yet  none  no  terrible  as 
those  in  Africa  iind  Asia.  The  black  and 
brown  bears  live  chiefly  upon  eggs,  and  ber- 
ries, and  little  animals.  The  American  lion  is 
not  at  all  like  other  lions:  it  resembles  a 
leopard,  and  hides  itself  among  the  branches, 
ready  to  pounce  upon  any  poor  deer  walking 
beneath ;  but  it  seldom  attacks  men. 

There  are,  however,  terrible  snakes  in  the 
forests,  especially  the  battle-snake.  It  is  happy 
for  men  that  it  has  a  rattle.  Some  little  bones 
rub  against  each  other  in  its  tail,  as  it  moves 
along,  and  the  noise  warns  men  to  flee  away. 
But  there  are  snake-catchers,  who  are  glad  to 
hear  the  sound,  for  they  know  how  to  seize  the 
creature  without  getting  bitten.  They  keep 
rattle-snakes  in  cages,  and  feed  them  on  live 
rats  and  frogs,  till  they  have  an  opportunity  to 
send  them  to  England,  to  be  shown  as  sights. 

There  are  many  harroless  inhabitants  of  the 
fnrpqtfl      There  are  the  I'laEONS. 


A\^A  •>_'?W»^s 


Thev  fly 


greater  numbers  than  any  other  bird.     h\ 
one  flock  there  are  more  pigeons  thm  there 


axxk.K 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


159 


are  human  creatures  in  the  world ;  that  is 
more  than  a  thousand  millions.  They  darken 
the  air  as  they  fly,  and  the  fluttering  of  their 
wmgs  sounds  like  thunder.  Wlien  they  alight 
upon  the  tops  of  the  tall  trees— they  roost  in 
heaps  ;  for  there  is  not  room  for  them  to  perch 
separately.  The  foresters  are  glad  at  their 
arrival,  for  they  knock  them  down  and  take 
them  home  to  make  into  pies. 

But  the  charm  of  the  forests  is  the  sincring 
birds.     They  are  not  found  in  the  lonely  parts 
but  only  where  men  have  fixed  their  habita' 
tion,  as  if  the  birds  knew  that  we  delighted  to 
listen  to  their  warblings.     Of  all  the  American 
birds  the  most  celebrated  is  the  mocking-bird. 
He  deserves  a  better  name.    He  does  not  moch 
the  songs  of  other  birds,  but  he  learns  of  them 
and  sings  so  much  better,  that  he  makes  them 
all  ashamed.     He  is  often  to  be  seen  perched 
on  a  rose-bush  near  a  lonely  cabin,  pouring 
forth  all  the  songs  that  he  has  heard  in  his 
rambles  in  the  woods.    Like  our  nightingale 
he  sings  not  only  in  the  day  but  in  the  night 
also ;  and  like  him  he  is  clad  in  russet  brown. 
In  size  he  rather  exceeds  a  linnet. 
^  The  prairies.— No  places  can  be  more  un- 
like than  the  forests  and  the  prairies.     There 
are  no  trees  in  the  prairies ;  nothing  but  gTeen 
grass  sprinkled  with  flowers.     Yet  it  is  sup- 


160 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


posed,  that  once  tlie  prairies  were  forests,  but 
that  wandering  savages  set  fire  to  them,  and 
consumed  them.  Now  they  are  desolate 
places.  The  larks  are  singing  there  ; — ^but  not 
floating  in  the  air,  as  in  England ;  they  are 
resting  on  the  tall  blades  of  grass,  and  rocking 
as  they  sing. 

There  are  bees  also  in  the  prairies,  revelling 
among  the  sweet  flowers  ;  they  were  brought 
from  Europe,  but  they  like  their  new  country, 
and  make  abundance  of  honey. 

There  are  some  very  curious  ar  imals  called 
dogs,  inhabiting  the  prairies.  Yet,  though 
called  dogs,  they  are  like  dogs  in  nothing  but 
in  barking.  They  have  become  famous  on  ac- 
count of  their  cleverness  in  digging  dwelling- 
places.  Little  creatures  as  they  are,  not  bigger 


Picture  of  Prairie  Dogn. 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


161 


than  squirrels,  they  dig  holes  ten  feet  deep. 
The  earth  they  cast  up  forms  a  hillock;  on 
this  hillock  each  little  digger  sits,  as  on  a 
watch-tower,  to  see  whether  enemies  are  ap- 
proaching. It  is  therefore  very  difficult  to 
shoot  them,  for  if  they  see  a  man  coming  to- 
wards them,— in  an  instant  they  dart  into  their 
dwellings.  It  is  only  at  night  that  the  cautious 
creatures  venture  to  feed  upon  the  grass.  In 
winter  they  live  without  food,  sleeping  soundly 
in  the  depths  of  their  dark  retreats.  The 
places  they  inhabit  may  be  compared  to  cities, 
for  they  are  many  miles  in  extent. 


THE  ALLEGHANY  MOUNTAINS. 

These  Alleghanies  are  not  as  high  as  the 
Alps  of  Europe,  but  they  are  very  numerous ; 
stretching  along  the  whole  length  of  America. 
They  are  adorned  by  an  abundance  of  beauti- 
ful flowers.  The  splendid  rhododendron,  the 
elegant  azalea,  and  the  bright  kalmia,  display 
their  varied  colors  in  every  glade  and  every 
glen. 

THE  PALLS  OF  NIAGARA. 

This  is  one  of  the  greatest  wonders  in  the 
world.     What  are  these  Falls  ? 

11 


t  ^1 


p.. 


r  n 


162 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


There  is  a  river  called  St.  Lawrence.    There 
is  a  steep  place  in  the  river,  down  which  the 
waters  fall,— and  such  a  quantity  of  water  1 
The  height  of  the  fall  is  154  feet.     "Bv^  H  is 
not  the  height  which  makes  the  fail  so  grand 
—it  is  the  quantity  of  waters.     They  come 
leaping,  roaring,  and  foaming.     They  never 
cease  pouring  down— nor  could  all  the  armies 
in  the  world  stop  for  one  moment  the  sound 
of  their  voice.     It  is  so  loud,  that  it  may  be 
heard  twenty-five  miles  off!     The  spray  forms 
a  white  cloud  always  brooding  over  the  falls ; 
yet  so  bright,  so  pure  a  cloud,  that  it  seems  a 
fit  abode  for  angels.      Strangers  come  from 
many  lands  to  gaze  at  the  waters  of  Niagara, 
and  they  are  all  astonished  at  the  sight. 

But  once  there  came  a  stranger  to  dwell 
there.  He  chose  for  his  abode  a  small  island, 
called  Goat  Island,  a  place  only  fit  for  wild 
animals.  It  is  situated  just  at  the  top  of  the 
falls,  before  the  waters  take  their  fearful  leap, 
—just  where  they  are  gathering  strength  for 
the  plunge  into  the  depth  below.  This  part 
is  called  the  Kapids,  and  it  is  very  dangerous. 
Any  one  who  attempts  to  cross  it — is  hurried 
away  by  the  force  of  the  stream,  and  dashed 


to  pieces  aiiion^ 


4-T-.  /^        T»/~»rt  I 


l/liv>      4- 


'\ji:i.\j. 


to  get  to   Goat  Island.     The   stranger  who 
settled  there  was  an  Englishman.   He  brought 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


168 


iWft 


his  books  with  him,  and  his  guitar;  but  no 
companion  and  no  servant.    He  lived  all  alone 
among  the  rocks;  no  one  knew  his  name,  nor 
why  he  chose  such  a  spot.   He  amused  himself 
by  rambling  about,  and  gathering  wild  fruit, 
and  then  giving  it  to  the  children  whom  he  met 
Twice  a  year  he  went  to  the  village  on  the  banks 
to  receive  some  money  from  England,  and  to 
purchase  supplies  of  food ;  but  he  never  con- 
versed with  any  of  the  people.     Sometimes  he 
was  seen  sitting  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice, 
with  his  legs  hanging  over  the  yawning,  roar- 
ing  gulf     But  the  cold  of  the  first  winter  be- 
numbed his  feet,  and  prevented  his  climbing 
any  more  the  dangerous  heights. 

Then  the  stranger  took  to  swimming,  and  this 
amusement  was  far  more  dangerous  than  climb- 
ing, and  soon  cut  short  his  life.     One  duv  his 
body  was  seen  tossing  about  among  the  raging 
waters  ;  and  there  it  continued  to  be  tossed  till 
it  was  c  ■  ^stroy  ed,  for  no  arm  could  rea*  h  it  amidst 
the  tumult  of  the  torrent.    Thus  perished  miser- 
ably, through  his .  )wn  folly,  this  unhr  npy  youth. 
ReLi^iion. — The  government  supports  no 
minister.,,  but  leaves  the  people  to  find  minis- 
ters for  themselves.     In  the  great  towns  the 
people  have  provided  themselves  with  many 
ministers ;  but  there  are  large  tracts  of  country 
without  any. 


^■ri'- 


164 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


In  country  villages,  tlie  minister  often  has 
scarcely  enough  to  live  upon.  The  people 
have  a  plan  for  helping  him.  It  is  to  give  a 
"  See."  What  can  that  be  ?  The  people  are 
the  bees,  and  the  minister's  house  is  the  hive. 

A  day  for  the  Bee  is  fixed  upon,  and  the 
minister  is  told  to  be  prepared  for  a  great 
many  people  coming  to  his  house  on  that  day. 
Early  in  the  morning  of  the  appointed  day — a 
band  of  waiters  arrive,  bearing  bowls,  baskets, 
and  bottles,  containing  all  kinds  of  food  and 
wines.  They  spread  the  provisions  upon  the 
tables  of  the  best  rooms  in  the  minister's 
house.  Soon  afterwards  the  congregation  as- 
semble to  partake  of  the  feast  that  they 
themselves  have  provided.  There  is  abun- 
dance of  pies  and  poultry,— fruits  and  fritters, — 
jams  and  jellies, — meats  and  sweetmeats, — 
cheese  and  cheese-cakes.  At  the  proper  time 
appear  urns  of  fragrant  tea,  and  pots  of  rich 
coffee.  The  minister  and  his  family  are  present, 
but  they  are  only  considered  as  the  guests  of  the 
congregation.  Between  the  hours  of  dinner  and 
of  tea,  the  real  guests  wander  over  the  house, 
entering  all  the  rooms ;  not  to  take  away  any- 
thing,— but    to   put   something    in    many   a 

U.IU1VVUI       ilUVX       liiWliV       til     ■(-■v^ixi'.i  .  J  J- 

congregation  depart ;  and  the  minister  and  his 
family  are  left  by  themselves.  Wherever  they 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


166 


turn  they  find  some  useful  gift.  In  the  lar- 
der  tliey  discover  a  side  of  bacon,  a  cask  of 
butter,  and  some  fine  cheeses.  In  the  pantry 
they  see  a  barrel  of  sugar,  a  chest  of  tea,  and 
a  cask  of  molasses.  In  the  lofl  they  find  bags 
of  flour,  of  buck-wheat,  and  oatmeal.  In  his 
study  the  minister  beholds  an  easy-chair  with 
a  rug  before  it.  In  their  nursery  the  children 
are  delighted  by  finding  presents  of  prints  for 
frocks,  and  of  cloth  for  jackets.  The  mother 
opens  her  wardrobe,  and  lo  I— a  warm  cloak  I 
she  goes  to  her  work-drawer,  and  finds  enough 
tape,  buttons,  and  cotton,  to  last  her  the  whole 
year. 

These  liberal  gifts  often  enable  a  poor  min- 
ister to  live  in  comfort  and  plenty. 

Character.— There  is  a  great  difference  be- 
tween the  character  of  the  Americans  in  the 
Northern  States,  and  those  in  the  Southern 
States. 

There  are  so  many  slaves  in  the  south,  that 
the  white  people  indulge  in  habil  of  idleness 
and  luxury.  The  children,  from  their  earliest 
age,  have  black  people  ready  to  do  everything 
for  them;  so  they  learn  to  do  nothing  for 
themselves.     As  they  grow  up,  they  leave  all 

thft  "wnrlr  +.n  +I10  alofr^ja    iirlr;!/-*  +>.«,,  1^, 

sofas,  reading  novels— or  divert  themselves 
with  company. 


',. 


li 


166 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


i^  • 


The  people  in  the  Northern  States  are  very 
industrious.  As  there  arc  not  many  servants 
to  be  had,  they  wait  upon  themselves.  The 
children  are  useful  to  their  parents.  They 
can  be  trusted  to  go  on  messages,  and  to  make 
purchases,  and  even  to  go  to  the  deiitisfs  by 
themselves. 

The  Americans  are  benevolent.  They  love 
to  do  good,  and  they  have  asylums  for  the 
blind,  and  hospitals  for  the  sick,  and  refuges 
for  the  destitute ;  and  they  make  even  their 
prisoners  comfortable — perhaps  too  comfort- 
able. 

It  is  a  common  practice  to  adopt  orphans, 
and  there  are  numerous  orphans  to  be  adopted ; 
for  strangers  from  distant  countries  are  often 
cut  off  by  fever  soon  after  landing,  and  their 
children  are  left  to  be  wanderers  without  a 
home.  Then  they  are  adopted.  Sometimes 
a  farmer  and  his  wife,  who  have  no  children 
of  their  own,  take  in  a  little  stranger ;  and 
sometimes  children  beg  their  parents  to  bring 
a  little  orphan  into  the  house,  and  promise  to 
help  to  take  care  of  it. 

There  is  a  magazine  published  every  month, 
called  "  The  Orphan's  Advocate."  The  purpose 
of  the  masfazine  is  to  find  homes  for  orphans. 

First  you  will  see  advertisements  of  children 
needing  homes,  such  as  these : — 


( 


THK   UNITED  STATES. 


167 


infant  gir,   five  months  old;  anothei-  eight 
months  old ;  a  boy  eleven  years  old-all  wLt 

Thus  persons  who  are  willing  to  adopt  a 
cmld  can  find  one  of  any  ago  they  prefer. 
These  adopted  children  often  grow  up  to  be 
great  comforts  and  take  care  of  their  adopted 
parents  in  old  age  and  sickness.  It  is  much 
better  for  orphans  to  be  received  into/amfe, 
than  to  be  collected  into  one  great  asylum,  as 
they  generally  are  in  England. 

Many  years  ago  there  lived  in  America  a 
good  mmister,   who  had   a  wife   and   nine 
chddren.    The  happiness  of  the  family  waa 
suddenly  broken  by  r.  dreadful  event.     The 
mother  was  standing  at  a  window  with  her 
babe  m  her  arms,  whon  a  wicked  soldier  fired 
at  her,  and  kOled  her,-but  not  her  babe. 
About  a  year  afterwards  the  father  also  was 
Shot.    (These  troubles  happened  at  the  time 
^vhen  America  was  fighting  against  England.) 

Nmechildrenweremader-,hansbythedeath 
of  these  parents.  The  funeral  of  the  minister 
was  attended  by  a  crowd  of  mourners.  The 
nme  children  were  present.  The  minister  who 

1  +T^  ""°L  '  """'^'^  '"'"  "^^-^^  °^  '^^^  i'dtiieT,  stood 
in  the  chapel  near  the  coffin,  surrounded 
t>y  the  weeping  congregation.    He  caUed  the 


n  I 


■'■'.: 


tf- 


•1:1, 


168 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


nine  cliildren,  and  desired  them  to  stand  in 
order  close  to  their  father's  coffin ;  they  were 
of  all  ages,  from  the  infant  of  two  years 
old  to  the  lad  of  fourteen.  The  youngest 
knew  not  its  own  loss ;  but  the  eldest  knew 
well  that  his  best  friends  had  been  taken 
away.  Every  eye  was  fixed  upon  the  helpless 
group ;  aud  every  heart  felt  interested  in  their 
case. 

The  minister  seized  the  opportunity,  and 
exclaimed,  ''  Be! sold  these  orphans  ;  God  has 
promised  never  to  forsake  the  children  of  the 
righteous,  nor  to  let  them  be  in  want  of  bread. 
Who  will  now  Kelp  to  fulfil  God's  promise  to 
these  little  ones  ?  For  my  part, — I  take  this 
boy,  and  engage  to  bring  him  up  as  my  own 
son.  May  our  good  God  grant  his  blessing  I" 
Saying  this,  the  good  man  drew  the  eldest  boy 
close  to  his  side,  and  placed  his  hands  with 
fatherly  kindness  upon  his  shoulder.  Tears  of 
pity  and  of  joy  started  into  many  eyes.  Pres- 
ently one  of  the  assembly  stepped  forward, 
saying,  "  I  will  take  this  child,"  and  folded  a 
timid  girl  in  her  motherly  embrace.  Another 
took  by  the  hand  a  rosy  little  fellow,  still  wear- 
ing a  frock,  and  another  clasped  in  her  arms 
the  tender  infant.  One  bv  one — all  the  chil- 
dren  found  a  father, — a  mother,  or  both. 

And  how  were  the  children  treated  by  their 


THE   UNITED  STATKS. 


169 


Mopted  him ;  a„d  even  this  child  found  an- 

pj«  the  adopted    children   turned   out   welt 
icr  departed  parents  had  often  prayed  for 
he„d  their  prayer  were  aaswlred  wht 
they  themselves  lay  sleeping  in  the  grave 


THE  HISTORy  OF  ZAMBA. 

Zamba  was  the  only  son  of  an  African  kin-- 
He  was  born  m  a  village  on  the  banks  of  thl,' 

only  of  a  hundred  huts,  was  the  capital  of  the 
kmgdom^  In  the  midst  of  it  rose^he  rofa! 
palace.  Th:s  was  not  a  hut,  but  a  house Tf 
twenty   rooms,   and   one  of  them   contained 

canopy  There  were  also,  in  this  palace,-china 
-ps,g^ass  bottles,  steel  knives,  Wr'spoons! 
several  brf°"'  ^f"     '^'"^^^  ^^'^  '^-des 

wiir  i^r  '"  f'"''^'^  ''''''^"g-^'  ^'^d  adorned 
with  pictures ;  but  there  was  no  one  in  the 
palace  who  could  read  them 

K.„'!?I,'^:?.*'^'l  ^.f™«"  ki»g  obtain  these 
--u^^ui   inmgsi'     iNo  one  in   his  kin-^dom 

M  brought  them  over  in  his  ship.  He  vi^ted 


I     ■ 


^V^-'4&K   " 


170 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


■ 


this  king  every  year,  and  always  gave  hand- 
some presents  to  him  and  to  his  fiimily.  To 
the  young  prince  Zamba  he  once  presented 
a  barrel-organ,  with  eight  tunes.  And  yet 
these  things  were  not  presents,  but  the  wages 
of  wickedness.  The  captain  gave  them,  as 
rewards  to  the  king  for  procuring  slaves,  for 
him  to  sell  in  America.  The  king  bought 
some  of  these  slaves  of  otlier  kings,  and  some 
he  took  prisoners  in  battle. 

But  though  the  captain  came  to  Africa  only 
to  do  evil,  he  did  good  without  intending  it. 
The  youiig  princo  desired  earnestly  to  read  the 
picture-books  in  his  father's  library,  and  he 
entreated  the  captain  to  teach  him  to  read. 
The  captain  consented ;  in  his  yearly  visits  he 
taught  him,  and  at  last  presented  him  with  a 
Bible  !  Zamba  read  his  Bible,  but  his  heart 
was  not  changed  at  this  time. 

When  he  was  seventeen  years  old,  the  prince 
accompanied  his  father  upon  an  expedition 
against  another  kingdom.  Their  army  was 
very  large  in  their  own  eyes ;  it  consisted  of 
one  hundred  and  forty  men.  They  went  up 
the  river  Col^o  iii  five  large  canoes,  and  when 
they  arrived  at  the  enemy's  village,  they  set  it 
on  fire.  The  attack  was  made  in  the  depth  of 
night,  and  a  dreadful  conflict  ensued.  The  two 
African  kings  were  slain— Zamba's  father  and 


4 


THE    UNITED  STATES. 


e  hand- 
ly.  To 
resented 
ind  yet 
lc  wages 
lem,  as 
ives,  for 
bought 
id  some 


ica  only 
ding  it. 
read  the 
and  he 
to  read, 
visits  he 
1  with  a 
lis  heart 

e  prince 
pedition 
my  was 
sted  of 
vent  up 
id  when 
3y  set  it 
lenth  of 

r  —      " 

rhe  two 
her  and 


171 


his  enemy.  But  Zamba's  fatlicr  had  gained  the 
victory  before  lie  died,  and  Zamba  returned  to 
his  kingdom  laden  with  treasures,  and  accom- 
panied by  many  wretched  prisoners. 

Amongst  them— was  tlic  daughter  of  the 
king  who  had  been  slain.  Her  name  was  Zil- 
lah.  She  was  adorned  with  the  splendor  suited 
to  a  princess ;  her  necklace  was  of  pearls,  her 
bracelets  of  gold.  But  she  was  a  captive  and 
an  orphan,  and  her  young  heart  was  bursting 
with  grief.  ° 

Zamba  regarded  her  with  compassion  and 
admiration,  and  determined,  instead  of  selling 
her  as  a  slave,  to  make  her  his  wife. 

About  this  time  the  American  captain  visited 
the  kmgdom,  and  bought  the  ninety  prisoners 
that  had  been  taken  in  battle.  He  tried  to  per- 
suade Zamba  himself  to  make  a  voyage  that  he 
might  see  America  and  also  England ;  but  he 
could  not  induce  him  to  go  that  time.  The 
next  year,  however,  he  came  again,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  gaining  Zamba's  consent.  He  ad- 
vised the  king  to  take  as  7nT;ch  gold  with  him 
as  he  could  collect,  that  lie  raight,  by  selling  it 
m  America,  make  his  fox  tune. 

With  many  tears  Zamba  parted  from  his 
widowed  mother  and  his  ynnflifi.i  r.,io«.,    tt^^;. 
ever,  he  was  cheered  by  the  thought  of  soon 
returning  full  of  wisdom  and  riches.    He  took 


f 


172 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


witli  him  two  large  trunks  full  of  garments  and 
of  gold,  and  also  tliirtj-two  slaves. 

The  ship  was  large  and  crowded  with  slaves ; 
in  all  there  were  four  hundred  and  twenty- 
two.  Miserable  indeed  was  their  condition! 
The  place  where  they  lay  was  divided  into  com- 
partments six  feet  square,  like  the  divisions  of 
a  cotton  box ;  in  each  square  four  slaves  were 
kept.  The  boards  which  divided  these  squares 
were  only  six  inches  high,  but  they  served  to 
prevent  the  slaves  rolling  all  into  one  heap, 
when  the  sea  was  rough ;  yet  when  the  sea 
was  very  rough  the  slaves  were  all  rolled  into  a 
heap,  notwithstanding  the  division.  During 
the  voyage  a  storm  arose,  and  the  slaves  being 
chained  together  in  pairs  (at  least  the  men), 
could  not  help  themselves,  and  fifteen  were 
smothered  or  crushed  to  death. 

Zamba  now  saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  mis- 
eries that  slaves  endure  w^ow  a  voyage ;  yet  he 
did  not  repent  of  his  wickedness  m  having  sold 
so  many,  and  in  purposing  to  sell  more.  But 
God,  by  his  judgments,  made  him  at  last  con- 
scious of  his  sin. 

One  day,  when  he  asked  the  captain  to  hear 
him  read  in  the  New  Testament^  he  was  aston- 
ished to  receive  this  reply :  "  Keally,  Zamba, 
I  ought  to  receive  some  paymeiio  for  giving 
you  so  many  lessons;  I  might  have  caught 


^m 


I'^ 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


173 


many  boats  full  of  Negroes  during  the  time  I 
have  spent  in  teaching  you." 

A  week  afterwards  Zamba  was  in  bed,  while 
the  captain  was  drinking  with  a  comrade,  and 
he  heard  him  say,  "I  do  not  see  what  that 
black  fellow  can  do  with  so  much  gold  •  I  shall 
soon  take  his  gold  dust  from  him,  as  I  well 
deserve  it  for  teaching  him  so  much.  How 
little  the  fellow  thinks  that  he  will  soon  be  in 
the  same  case  as  the  thirty-two  Negroes  he 
brought  on  board  the  ship !" 

What  a  night  of  misery  Zamba  passed,  after 
hearing  these  words !    He  looked  full  of  gloom 
next  morning  at  breakfast,  but  he  said  nothing 
lor  he  know  it  would  be  of  no  use  to  speak. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  he  contrived  to  get 
alone  to  the  cabin,  and  to  take  some  of  his  gold 
out  of  his  trunks,  and  to  hide  it  in  the  linmg 
of  the  clothes  he  wore,  hoping  to  save  a  little 
ot  his  property  from  the  greedy  claws  of  the 
deceiver.     Soon  afterwards  the  captain   pro- 
posed   taking    care    himself  of   the    trunks, 
i  hough  Zamba  knew  well  what  he  meant  by 
taking  care,"  he  did  not  venture  to  refuse. 
At  last  the  ship  arrived  on  the  coast  of 
America,  and  anchored  near  Charleston.    Once 
i-^^^^^a  Tu  buauld  a  flue  oitv  :    but 


(Jltj 


now  he  had  uo  heart  to  admire  the  great  .. 
on  the  beach,  or  tlie  carringes  in  the  streets 


guns 


:> 


f 


tl 


.    I 


t    t 


"  .^ 


174 


THE   UNITED   STATES. 


he  was  only  occupied  with  his  own  sad  lot. 
The  slaves  were  landed,  washed,  clothed,  and 
sold  in  the  inarket-place ;  (for  the  law  forbid- 
ding slaves  to  be  brought  from  Africa,  had  not 
yet  been  made;  now  they  are  only  brought 
sea-etly.)  The  thirty -two  Negroes  belonging  to 
Zamba  were  sold  with  the  rest,  but  their  price 
was  not  given  to  Mm. 

The  captain  took  care  that  Zamba  did  not 
escape  from  him.  Before  he  suffered  him  to 
land,  he  said  to  him,  *'I  cannot  take  you  to 
London,  as  I  am  going  to  part  with  my  ship, 
but  I  will  leave  you  in  good  hands  at  Charles- 
ton, and  I  myself  will  take  care  of  your  prop- 
erty." 

What  was  the  agony  of  Zamba  when  he  found 
that  he  was  really  going  to  be  sold  as  a  slave, 
and  that  he  should  no  more  behold  his  native 
country,  nor  his  beloved  Zillah  I  He  exclaim- 
ed against  the  treachery  of  this  treatment ; — 
he  threatened  to  expose  his  base  betrayer ; — 
but  there  was  no  help  for  a  black  man. 

The  next  day  a  respectable  tradesman  came 
to  the  ship,  and  bought  Zamba.  When  Zamba 
saw  his  own  price  paid  into  the  captain's  hands 
he  was  full  of  rage ;  and  when  the  captain  gave 
him  a  handful  of  silver  out  of  the  monev  he 
could  not  thank  him,  but  only  exclaimed,  "  I 
know  it  is  the  price  of  my  own  flesh  and  blood." 


I 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


176 


The  captain  also  gave  part  of  the  money  to 
Zamba's  master,  to  be  kept  for  Zamba's  use, 
and  he  thought  himself  very  generous  in  doing 
this ;  though  at  the  same  time  he  enriched  him- 
self with  twenty  thousand  dollars  of  Zamba's 
property. 

The  trader  who  had  bought  Zamba  sent 
his  clerk  to  lead  him  to  his  store— (a  place 
filled  with  goods  of  all  sorts  .for  sale.)  Zamba's 
master  was  an  auctioneer,  and  his  name  was 
Naylour.  He  lived  in  a  lai-ge  brick  house, 
splendidly  furnished.  At  the  back  there  was 
a  spacious  court,  with  small  houses  on  each 
side  for  the  servants.  An  upper  room  was  ap- 
pointed for  Zamba. 

That  night,  as  he  lay  upon  his  bed,  his  heart 
began  to  reproach  him  for  his  cruelty  in  having 
betrayed  his  countrymen,  and  for  having  made 
slaves  of  them. 

No  servant  could  be  better  treated  than 
he  was  in  Mr.  Naylour's  store :  he  had  mod- 
erate labor,  plentiful  food,  and  comfortable 
lodging;  but  he  had  lost  his  liberty.  Yet  he 
knew  how  different  his  lot  was  from  that  of 
slaves  toiling  in  the  fields,  beneath  the  driver  s 
cruel  labh,  and  he  felt  he  did  not  deserve  the 

mercies  he  enioved. 

'J  .J      - 

On  Sunday  his  kind  friend,  Mr.  Thomson, 
the  clerk,  took  him.  to  several  places  of  worship. 


X  iA 


'  % 


•\  ?r1 


..  i -. 


w  I 


'I 
it  ■ 


176 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


His  feelings  were  hurt  at  seemg  tlie  blacks  in 
a  gallery,  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  congrega- 
tion, as  if  they  were  not  the  children  of  the 
same  Father.  He  was  much  struck  by  the 
solemn  sound  of  a  fine  organ,  but  he  was 
more  delighted  by  the  voices  of  his  country- 
men singing  the  prai^^s  of  God;  for  in  one 
chapel  the  hymns  were  given  out  two  lines  at 
a  time,  so  that  poor  blacks  could  join  in  the 
worship. 

Zamba  slaved  his  master  diligently,  and 
obtained  lis  favor.  He  also  called  upon  his 
God  e  irnestly  to  pardon  his  sins,  and  he  found 
peace  by  trusting  in  his  Saviour's  blood.  He 
now  rejoiced  that  he  had  been  cruelly  betrayed 
and  basely  sold.  Still  he  wondered  that  men, 
calling  themselves  Christians,  could  keep  their 
fellow-creatures  in  bondage.  Though  he  was 
never  beaten,  he  knew  of  many  whose  flesh  w  as 
torn  by  leather  thongs  for  the  most  trifling 
faults,  such  as  for  spoiling  a  cup  of  coffee,  or 
for  scorching  a  muslin  gown. 

At  last  an  event  happened  which  he  had 
little  expected.  One  day  he  went  down  to  the 
harbor,  with  Mr.  Thomson,  to  see  a  slave  ship 
that  had  just  arrived.  He  saw  the  wretched 
captives  flocking  out  of  the  ship,  into  the  sheds 
upon  the  shore.  Suddenly  he  heard  his  own 
name    called    out,   or    rather    screamed   out. 


-i.i_,^. 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


177 


ax^ks  in 
igrega- 
of  the 
by  the 
le  was 
)untry- 
in  one 
lines  at 
in  the 

7,  and 
ion  his 
3  found 
i.  He 
jtrayed 
tt  men, 
p  their 
he  was 
ish  w  as 
trifling 
See,  or 

le  had 
to  the 
7Q  ship 
etched 
3  sheds 
is  own 
i   out, 


"Zamba,  my  dear  Zambal"  at  the  same  mo- 
inent  a  young  Negress  ihrew  her  arms  around 
his  neck.     It  was  his  own  dear  Zillah !  Zamba 
was  overwhelmed  win  joy;  but,  on  lookin- 
attentively  at  his  beloved,  he  perceived,  with 
grief,  how  worn  and  wasted  was  her  counte- 
nance,  how  rude  and  tattered  her  garments  ? 
Was  this  the  African  princess,  once  adorned 
with  gold  and  pearls,  noiv  clad  in  a  coarse  gown 
and  tattei-ed  shawl,  with  an  old  handkerchief 
wrapped  around  her  head?  but  not  the  less 
lovely  was  Zillah  in  her  Zamba's  eyes. 

Mr.  Thomson,  rejoicing  in  Zamba's  happi- 
ness, quickly  returned  home  to  tell  his  master 
the  history.  Mr.  Naylour,  upon  hearing  it, 
came  down  to  the  shore,  and  bought  Zillah  for 
three  hundred  and  fifly  dollars,  as  a  reward  to 
Zamba  for  his  faithful  service. 

Zamba  led  his  Zillah  to  his  master's  house, 
and  soon  heard  from  her  lips  all  that  had  hap' 
pened  since  he  had  left  his  home. 

His  mother  had  died  of  a  hroJcen  heart,  and 
his  two  brothers-in-law  were  governing  his 
kingdom. 

Zillah  related  also  the  manner  in  which  she 
was  captured. 

After  Zamba's  departure,  she  had  been  ac- 
customed to  wander  about  on  the  banks  of  the 
river,  in  the  hope  of  hearing  tidinofs  of  her 


\ 


I 


I     ' 


4   ^Bt->^ 


(   i 


I . 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


4 


/ 


A 


O 


'/  4",         "^■?         M^ 


L-?/ 


v.. 


Ua 
^ 


1.0    !f 


I.I 


t  m 

■^       |40 


M 

2.0 

1.8 


11-25  11.4   IIIIII.6 


V] 


<^ 


/i 


7. 


'c^l 


/^ 


<P1 


■^i.^ 


>"  .^ 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


is. 


Z6 


178 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


rojal  husband ;  and  she  heard  at  last,  that  the 
captain  had  sold  Zamba  as  a  slave  in  Charles- 
ton. In  one  of  her  lonely  walks  by  the  river 
side,  she  observed  a  large  boat  approaching  the 
bank ;  she  saw  it  draw  up  to  the  land,  and  some 
wliite  men  get  out.  She  suspected  no  danger, 
as  the  men  did  not  appear  to  regard  her,  or  to 
intend  to  come  near  her.  Soon  they  began  to 
chase  each  other,  as  if  in  play ;  and  by  degrees 
they  contrived  to  approach  poor  Zillah,  and  be- 
fore she  was  aware,  they  seized  her  by  the  waist, 
and  compelled  her  to  enter  the  boat.  They 
quickly  rowed  down  the  river  to  the  place  where 
their  ship  lay  at  anchor.  There  they  deprived 
her  of  her  ornaments,  and  thrust  her  into  the 
hold.  In  the  midst  of  her  anguish,  a  beam  of  joy 
lighted  up  her  heart,  when  she  heard  the  ship 
was  bound  for  Charleston ;  but  what  was  her  de- 
light to  see  her  husband  as  soon  as  she  landed  I 

Zamba  instructed  his  Zillah  from  day  to  day 
in  the  Word  of  God,  and,  after  awhile,  these 
royal  Africans  were  both  humbly  partaking  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  as  heirs  together  of  an 
everlasting  kingdom. 

Once  more  Zamba  saw  his  treacherous  enemy 
Captain  Winton,  but  oh,  how  changed  !  All 
his  ill-gotten  wealth  was  gone, — his  health  was 
failing — his  character  was  lost.  He  came  to 
Mr.  Naylour's  store  to  beg.     The  first  time  he 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


179 


tried  to  avoid  Zamba,  as  if  he  felt  ashamed ; 
but  afterwards  he  grew  bold,  and  even  asJced 
him  for  money  !  Yet  he  was  not  sorrj  for  his 
base  conduct.  He  defended  it  to  Zamba,  sav- 
ing, ''I  was  much  tempted;  some  would  have 
used  you  worse,  and  left  you  without  a  penny; 
but  I  did  not,  and  I  found  you  a  good  place 
and  a  good  master."  Thus  he  made  excuses 
for  his  wickedness  ;  as  all  sinners  do,  till  con- 
vinced by  the  Holy  Spirit  that  they  are  with- 
out  excuse  in  tlie  sight  of  God. 

Bid  Zamba  relieve  this  bad  bold  man  ?  He 
remembered  the  scripture,  "  If  thine  enemy 
hunger,  feed  him:"  and  he  gave  him  a  dollar 
and  a  half,  which  is  equal  to  six  shillings.  A 
dolhr  and  a  half  to  one  who  had  robbed  Jiim 
of  TWENTY  THOUSAND,  and  of  LIBERTY  besides ! 

The  captain  was  so  much  touched  by  this 
act  of  generosity,  that  he  dropped  a  tear  on 
the  black  hand  of  the  fallen  king. 

But  his  DAY  was  NEAR,  and  his  judgment 

was  AT  HAND. 

A  few  weeks  afterwards,  Zamba  was  follow- 
ing his  master,  as  he  was  strolling  about  in  the 
country,  when  he  saw,  near  a  grove  of  myrtles, 
a  group  of  men  collected.  Presently  he  heard 
the  sound  of  a  gun.  He  went  towards  the 
spot  whence  the  sound  came,  and  beheld  Cap- 
tain  Winton  stretched  on  the  ground  in  the 


■  ?} 


I   . 


;i; 


il~-^ 


t  ■  I. 


>  % 


,  J., 
I. 

k-.J 


}. 


'^n 


I 


180 


THE   UNITED  STATES. 


pangs  of  death.  He  had  been  just  shot  in  a 
duel.  It  had  been  occasioned  by  a  quarrel  at 
a  game  of  cards.  The  man  who  had  slain  the 
captain  was  standing  near,  not  afraid  of  being 
puniched  (for  deaths  in  duels  were  thought 
nothing  of  in  that  country).  Zamba  raised  the 
head  of  his  expiring  betrayer,  and  caught  a 
look  from  his  failing  eyes  that  made  him  think 
he  was  remembered.  Afterwards  he  helped  to 
carry  the  lifeless  body  to  the  nearest  inn. 

But  while  the  oppressor  perished  miserably, 
the  poor  slaves  were  preserved  and  blessed. 
They  were  at  length  set  free  by  their  grateful 
master ;  yet  they  did  not  desire  to  quit  his  ser- 
vice ;  they  worked  for  him  and  received  wages. 
When  their  master  gave  up  keeping  a  store, 
they  opened  a  little  shop  on  their  own  account, 
and  lived  happily,  serving  God,  and  helping 
the  distressed. 

Few  slaves  have  enjoyed  such  privileges  as 
Zamba  and  Zillah.  They  were  blessed  with  a 
good  master,  with  each  other's  society,  with 
knowledge,  and  at  last  with  liberty.  In  the 
midst  of  their  own  comforts,  they  often  mourned 
over  the  sufferings  of  their  poor  brethren  in 
slavery,  and  longed  for  the  period  when  their 
chj^ins  shall  be  broken. 


BRITISH  AMERICA. 


181 


BEITISH  AMERICA. 

Part  of  America  belongs  to  England;  it  is 
the  northern  part,  and  it  is  called  British  Amer- 
ca.     It  consists  of  many  countries. 

The  people  of  British  America  are  om  fellow 
sybjects,  while  those  in  the  United  States  are 
not. 


THE  RIVER  ST.  LAWRENCE. 

This  river  divides  British  America  from  the 
United  States.  It  is  well  that  there  is  a  river 
to  dmde  them,  for  the  people  of  those  two 
countries  do  not  agree  well  together.  There 
IS  scarcely  another  river  in  the  world  to  be 
compared  to  this  river;  not  that  it  is  so  great 
a  river,  but  it  is  so  beautiful.  It  flows  from 
the  largest  lake  in  the  worid  (that  is  the  largest 
lake  of  fresh  water),  well  called  Lake  Superior, 
ihis  lake  is  so  immense,  that  Ireland  might  be 
bathed  in  it,  as  a  child  is  bathed  in  a  tub,  that 
IS,  it  islands  could  be  bathed. 

The  river  St.  Lawrence  is  famous  for  the 
great  leaps  it  makes.  It  often  comes  to  a  steep 
place,  and  then  it  leaps  down,  and  these  leaps 
are  called  waterfalls.  The  flnest  of  all  k  Wj. 
agara.  That  wonderful  fall  belongs  to  l>oih 
countries,  — the  United   States  and    British 


I 


■f 


Jj 

[t 

i  \ 

F" 

i 

1 

k 

i 

182 


BRITISH   AMERICA. 


.11 

!  I 


America ;  for  it  lies  between  both.  It  is  the 
glory  and  delight  of  both. 

The  People  of  British  America. — There 
is  a  great  difference  between  the  manners  of 
the  people  on  the  opposite  sides  of  the  river 
St.  Lawrence. 

On  the  British  side  they  are  more  civil  and 
respectful ;  on  the  other  side  they  are  more  in- 
dustrious and  temperate. 

There  are  beggars  on  the  British  side; 
scarcely  any  on  the  other. 

The  people  are  given  to  drinking  on  the  Brit- 
ish side ;  they  chew  tobacco  on  the  other  side. 

There  is  a  great  difference  to  be  observed  at 
dinner,  in  steam-boats  and  hotels.  In  the 
United  States  all  is  hurry  and  confusion; 
but  in  British  America,  the  people  enjoy  their 
meals  in  quiet  and  at  leisure;  for  they  have 
not  so  much  business  to  do  as  the  people  in  the 
United  States,  nor  are  they  in  such  a  hurry  to 
grow  rich. 

In  British  America  there  are  no  slaves. 
There  never  can  be  any  in  countries  that  be- 
long to  Britain.  Slaves  of  the  United  States, 
if  they  can  escape  to  British  America,  are  safe 
and  free.  Numbers,  therefore,  take  refuge  in 
this  land.  But  it  is  very  cold  for  black  people. 
In  winter  it  is  colder  than  in  England,  though 
in  summer  it  is   much   hotter.      In  winter, 


BRITISH  AMERICA. 


183 


nothing  meets  the  eye  but  a  boundless  plain  of 
snow,  and  sheets  of  ice.  In  summer,  grapes 
may  be  seen  ripening  in  the  open  air. 

It  is  the  vast  lakes,  and  the  snowy  moun- 
tains which  render  the  air  so  cold  in  winter ; 
but  the  sun  has  more  power  in  summer  than 
m  England,  because  there  are  not  so  many 
clouds  to  veil  the  skies. 


QUEBEC. 

This  is  the  capital  of  British  America.  It 
IS  a  beautiful  city,  built  on  a  steep  rock  over- 
hanging  the  river. 

British  America  consists  of  these  countries 
on  the  continent : — 
Canada. 
Nova  Scotia. 
New  Brunswick. 
Rupert's  Land. 

It  consists  also  of  these  islands  : 

Cape  Breton. 

Prince  Edward's  Island. 

Newfoundland. 

Quebec  is  the  capital  of  all  these  countries. 

NEWFOUNDLAND. 

The  name  of  this  large  island  makes  us 


i 

V 

E 

I 

r 

'      '1 

s 

1 

v.  ! 


ft 


iTi-i 


c>  m 


Ml 


184 


BRITISH  AMERICA. 


think  of  those  dogs  with  which  children  can 
play, — they  are  so  gentle  ;  and  on  which  chil- 
dren can  ride, — they  arc  so  large. 

In  their  native  country  they  often  save  the 
lives  of  drowning  men ;  for  there  are  many 
ships  wrecked  on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland. 

A  dog,  seeing  a  sailor  struggling  with  the 
waves,  plunged  into  the  sea  to  save  him  :  he 
seized  hold  of  his  cap,  but  it  came  off  in  his 
mouth,  and  the  dog  had  not  the  sense  to  let  go 
the  cap  and  seize  the  sailor  by  the  hair,  but 
seemed  satisfied  with  his  prize,  and  set  off  to- 
wards the  shore  ;  but  the  sailor  had  the  sense 
to  seize  the  dog  by  the  tail,  and  thus  he  was 
towed  safely  to  land. 

Here  is  an  anecdote  of  a  much  wiser  dog 
than  that. 

A  dog  was  often  employed  in  dragging  to 
the  shore  pieces  of  wood,  floating  on  the  sea. 
One  day  another  dog  began  to  assist  him  in 
the  labor ;  but  soon  getting  tired,  he  dropped 
the  wood  out  of  his  mouth,  and  began  to  swim 
towards  the  land.  The  other  dog  saw  him, 
and  going  after  the  runaway  (or  rather  the 
5w;^maway),  he  forced  him  to  return  to  his 
work,  and  made  him  continue  at  it,  till  all  the 
wood  was  safely  landed. 

In  no  place  are  such  dogs  more  wanted  than 
in  Newfoundland.     Dead  bodies  are  often  cast 


BRITISH  AMERICA. 


185 


upon  the  shore— sometimes  as  many  as  three 
hundred  at  once.  Large  chests  are  often 
washed  by  the  waves  on  to  the  land.  There 
are  men  called  wreckers,  who  live  by  seizing 
all  they  can  find  ;  and  they  sometimes  murder 
men  who  have  escaped  the  waves,  in  order  to 
get  their  clothes  and  money.  But  there  are 
many  articles  scattered  on  the  beach,  that 
honest  people  may  pick  up.  In  one  family  the 
children  had  for  playthings,  bunches  of  keys 
found  among  the  rocks. 

Newfoundland  is  a  dreary  abode.   The  sum- 
mer indeed  is  pleasant,  for  there  is  abundance 
of  green  grass,  and  the  herds  of  deer  look  beau- 
tiful  feeding  on  the  hills ;   but  the  winter  is 
long  and  severe :  the  snow  falls,  and  the  winds 
howl,  and  the  ships  are  wrecked  upon  the  rocks. 
There  is  no  such  place  in  the  whole  world 
for  fishing,  on  account  of  a  great  bank  that 
runs  beneath  the  sea  for  six   hundred  miles. 
Quantities  of  cod  are  found  there,  and  quanti- 
ties are  salted,  put  in  barrels,  and  sent  to  dis- 
tant countries. 

There  are  very  few  churches  in  the  island, 
because  generally  there  are  not  people  enough 
living  in  one  place  to  make  a  congregation.  Two 
or  three  families  dwell  near  together,  and-— 
twenty  miles  off— two  or  three  more  dwell.  If 
ministers  wish  to  instruct  the  settlers,  they  must 


i? 


ir. 


ill 


I 


186 


BRITISH  AMERICA. 


it  ■; 
II 


travel  amongst  them.  Such  ministers  must 
climb  crags,  and  walk  along  the  edge  of  pre- 
cipices. At  night  they  must  be  content  to 
sleep  in  the  smoky  huts  called  "  tills  ;"  where 
it  is  often  hard  to  find  a  quiet  corner. 

But  sometimes  a  minister  is  not  able  to  reach 
a  till  by  the  time  night  comes  on.  What  must 
he  do  then?  Make  a  wooden  shovel  out  of  a 
tree — then  dig  a  hole  in  tlie  snow ;  a  hole  deeper 
than  he  is  tall ;  he  must  make  it  large,  for  there 
must  be  a  fire  in  the  midst.  Then  he  must 
spread  branches  of  fir-tree  on  the  ground  for  his 
bed,  that  he  may  not  lie  on  the  wet  snow.  He 
must  have  a  heap  of  sticks  close  beside  him, 
that  he  may  heap  on  fresh  fuel  in  the  night,  for 
if  the  fire  were  to  go  out  he  would  perish  from 
the  cold.  During  the  course  of  the  night,  the 
room  will  grow  larger,  through  the  melting  of 
the  snow  by  the  fire  in  the  midst. 

There  are  ministers  who  bear  all  these  hard- 
ships in  order  to  teach  the  poor  settlers.  In 
some  places  they  find  the  people  given  up  to 
wickedness ;  but  in  other  places  they  find  souls 
thirsting  for  instruction.  In  some  places  the 
people  say,  "  We  have  never  seen  a  clergyman 
before;  we  have  often  heard  that  there  were 
clergymen,  and  v(q  have  wished  to  see  one, 
and  now  we  (h  see  one."  Such  people  listen 
attentively  to  the  minister.     The  mothers  tell 


their  1 
him,  a 
lowed 
was  k( 
next  ] 
prayer 
They  ( 
in  the 
thinki] 
those 
were  d 

St.  J 
There 
parlian 

THE 

Ali 
savageg 
there  a 
fewer  e 
there  w 

And 
cause  Y 
session 
used  to 
to  fish, 
further 


NORTH  A^tERICAN  INDIANS. 


187 


their  little  cliildren  to  repeat  their  hymns  to 
him,  and  the  children  are  delighted  to  be  al- 
lowed to  do  so.  In  one  house  the  minister 
was  kept  awake  at  night  by  the  children  in  the 
next  room  repeating  aloud  their  hymns  and 
prayers,  with  the  creed  and  commandments. 
They  did  so,  because  they  knew  a  minister  was 
in  the  house,  and  they  could  not  sleep  for 
thinking  of  him ;  and  so  they  repeated  all 
those  holy  lessons,  not  knowing  that  they 
were  disturbing  his  rest. 

St.  John  is  the  capital  of  Newfoundland. 
There  the  English  governor  resides  and  the 
parliament  meet. 


THE  NOETH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 
All  over  America  there  are  wandering 
savages.  Once  there  were  a  great  many,  now 
there  are  but  few ;  and  there  are  fewer  and 
fewer  every  year,  and  so  it  is  probable  at  last 
there  will  be  none  at  all. 

And  why  have  they  become  so  few  ?  Be- 
cause white  men  have  come  and  taken  pos- 
session of  their  lands— the  grounds  where  they 
used  to  hunt,  and  the  shores  wh^rp  t>>p^  naori 
to  fish.  The  Indians  have  been  obliged  to  go 
further  and  further  back   into  the  country. 


f^- 


E^l 


188 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


They  have  perished  also  by  the  small-pox ;  and 
they  have  perished  by  the  fiery  waters — even 
rum  and  brandy. 

The  North  American  Indians  are  the  finest 
race  of  savages  in  the  world,— the  strongest, 
the  bravest,  the  most  generous  and  honorable. 
Yet  they  are  very  cruel.  Their  color  is  sin- 
gular :  it  is  red,  or  rather  copper  color.  They 
call  themselves  the  Red  children  of  the  Great 
Father;  for  they  believe  in  a  Great  Father 
whom  no  eye  can  see. 

These  red  men  are  divided  into  many  tribes, 
each  of  which  has  a  name,  and  usually  a  very 
strange  one.  There  is  the  tribe  of  the  Crows 
and  of  the  Crees,— the  Blackfeet  and  the  Flat- 
heads,— the  Chipeways  and  the  Ojibeways,  be- 
sides many  more. 

These  tribes  differ  from  one  another  in  their 
dress  and  their  customs.  The  Crows  are  the 
finest  of  all  the  tribes.  They  dress  in  white, 
and  therefore  do  not  much  resemble  crows,  ex- 
cept in  the  color  of  their  hair.  They  are  re- 
markable for  the  length  of  their  locks.  Some 
have  hair  ten  feet  long,  and  when  they  walk 
—it  sweeps  the  ground  like  a  train.  But 
they  do  not  generally  let  it  trail ;  they  wind  it 
up  on  a  block,  and  carry  it  under  their  arms. 
Other  tribes  have  tried  to  make  their  hair  grow 
as  long  as  the  Crows,  but  liave  never  succeeded. 


To  ma 

ningly 
own  hi 
tempt  c 
have  n 
cover  tl 

CusT 
the  Tan 
to  find  J 
no  flock 

They 
buffaloci 


place.  "V 
the  wome 
They  ma 
of  the  tei 


ex- 


NORTH   AMKlilCAN   l.VDIANS.  189 

To  make  it  »eem  as  long,  some  Indians  cun- 
ningly glue  locks  of  hair  to  the  end  of  their 
own  hair ;  but  the  Crows  look  with  great  con- 
tempt  on  these  pretenders.  The  Orow  women 
have  not  such  very  long  hair ;  tlieir  locks 
cover  their  shoulders. 

CusTOMS.-The  Indians  are  wanderers,  like 
the  Tartars  of  Asia ;  but  they  do  not  go  about 
to  find  pasture  for  their  flocks  (for  they  have 
no  flocks),  but  to  find  animals  to  hunt. 

They  dwell  in  tents  made  of  the  skins  of 
buffaloes.    They  stay  two  or  three  weeks  in  one 


Skin  Huts. 

place.  When  they  move,  all  the  work  falls  on 
the  women.  They  have  to  take  down  the  tents. 
■^hey  make  their  horses  drag  the  long  poles 
ot  the  tents,  and  then  they  sit  with  their  chil- 


!  n 


'I  *| 


s| 


BJ 


190 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


dren  and  bundles  on  the  poles.    Wliat  uncom- 
fortable carriages  to  ride  in  ! 


Straw  Huts. 


lii 


Bark  HiU», 


NOKTU  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  191 

ha~X::T'^'^'^  draw  a  little  of  the 
oaggage ,  but  they  are  so  cunuiag  as  to  hide 

themselvesassoonastheyseethepac\i„glJi„ 

In  winter  the  Indians  live  in  W  hut^T' 

cause  they  are  warmer  than  tents.  &me  Wbt 

who  have  com,  Kve  in  strau,  hute ;  and  S 

^^e^i^h  tree.    An  Indian  hut  is  called  a 

Wha^  is  the  calumet?  It  is  the  pipe  of  peace 
--not  the  common  pipe  that  the  Indian  i^ 
always  smoking,  but  the  pipe  used  on  Lat 
occasions,  when  an  agreement  is  made ;  £ 


Women,  and  babes  on  tJmr  backs. 


a. 


^  .  ■ 


a'"- 


I' 


192 


NOETH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


this  sacred  pipe  is  taken  out  of  its  clotli  wrap- 
per, and  each  of  the  persons  making  peace 
smoke  the  calumet  a  little  while. 

It  is  the  custom  of  some  tribes  for  mothers 
to  keep  their  babes  in  moss-bags,  and  never  to 
take  them  out.  When  the  mother  travels  she 
carries  the  moss-bag  on  her  back.  To  amuse 
the  child,  little  playthings  are  fastened  to  the 
bag.  The  babe  is  kept  a  whole  year  in  this 
bag,  and  then  taken  out  and  allowed  to  crawl 
about.  At  first  its  limbs  must  be  very  weak, 
from  having  been  so  long  confined ;  but  they 
gain  strength  by  degrees,  from  climbing,  and 
running,  and  swimming. 


A  woman  with  babe  in  arms. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDANS.  I93 


A  Flathead  woman  and  babe. 

If  the  babe  dies  while  in  its  moss  bag  fand 
no  doubt  many  do),  the  mother  places  the  dead 
babe  m  a  tree,  and  keeps  the  moss-bag  as  a  re- 

andtrTii.^^'  T^'  ''^^*^  black  feathers, 
and  often  talks  to  the  bag,  as  if  the  babe  were 


FOUR-BEARS. 

tri?'7\'.*^^  ""^"^^  ^^  ^  ^^^  ^^t^e  Randan 

^iDe.    In  his  own  language  it  was  Mam'fnn.h 

lie  was  thP.  greatest  warrior  of  all  h'      '■"  ' 


and  he 


was  very  proud 


Once  a  white  man  came  to 


13 


tribe, 
visit  the  tribe. 


i 


t 


«rf' 


:i 


it    I' 


194 


NORTH  AMKJIICAN   INDIANS. 


Ho  was  not  a  inissionjiry,  but  an  artist,  very 
clever  in  painting  pictures.  lie  ofTorcd  to  paint 
Four-lioars.  The  thouglit  of  being  painted,  de- 
lighted the  proud  savage  ;  he  dressed  himself 
in  his  most  magnificent  clothes ;  he  put  on  his 
sheep-skin  shirt,  his  deer-skin  stockings,  his 
buffalo-skin  robe.  That  robe  had  a  dark  trim- 
ming— it  was  of  black  hair,  but  not  of  horses' 
hair ;  it  was  the  hair  of  MEN  that  Four^Bears 
had  slain  in  battle.  Of  this  trimming  the  war- 
rior was  more  proud  than  he  would  have  been 
of  gold  or  silver  lace.  Four-Bears  wore  a  neck- 
lace,— but  not  of  beads ;  it  was  made  of  the 
claws  of  FiFiT  GUisiiY  BEARS — a  fit  nccklacc 
for  one  who  delighted  in  bloodshed.  In  his 
hand  he  held  a  tall  spear,  made  of  the  stem  of 
a  young  tree ;  it  was  pointed  with  steel,  and 
stained  with  blood,  dried  upon  it.  What  blood? 
Four-Beai's  gave  the  painter  the  history  of  that 
blood,  while  his  picture  was  being  painted. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  BLOOD-STAINED  SPEAR. 

Once  upon  a  time  Four-Bears  found  a  dead 
body  lying  on  the  earth ;  it  was  covered  with 
blood,  and  pierced  with  a  spear;  the  spear 
was  still  there.  Four-Bears  immediately  knew 
that  was  the  body  of  his  own  brother. 

But  who  had  killed  him  ?     The  spear  no 


t,  very 
o  paint 
led,  dc- 
dmsclf 

on  his 
gs,  liis 
k  trim- 
horses' 
r^Bears 
be  war- 
re  been 
a  neck- 

of  the 
ccklace 

In  his 
item  of 
lel,  and 
blood? 
of  that 
ted. 


PEAR. 

a  dead 
3d  with 
3  spear 
yknew 


ear  no 


NOIlTil   AMKIIICAN   INDUNH.  I95 

doubt  belongcul  to  the  murdenir.  Four-Bears 
drew  It  out  of  the  body  and  brought  it  to  his 
own  village  Many  ti.ero  kr.ew  it,  and  eried 
out,     It  IS  the  .spear  of  Wongatop." 

Krom  thatmoMiciitFour-Jicars  resolved  what 

u^^.-ii  ;  .'^  '"'^  ''''"'"''  ^^  satisfied,"  said  he, 
till  I  have  plunged  that  very  spear  in  the 

heart  of  Wongatop,  and  dyed  it  in  hu  blood  " 
Long  aid  he  watcli  for  his  enemy,  but  he 

watched  in  vain.    W.ngatop  never  crossed  his 

path,  nor  came  witliin  his  reach. 
During  four  years  that  spear  stood  in  the 

hut  of  iour-Bears,  with  no  blood  but  that  of 

his  brother's  dried  upon  it. 

^^  At  last  Four-Bears  snatched  it  up,  saying, 
As  he  does  not  come  near  me,  I  will  go  and 

fmd  him."  ° 

He^went  alone,-the  deadly  spear  in  his 
hand.    He  travelled  during  the  night,  and  hid 
himself  during  the  day;  for  he  knew  there 
were  many  of  his  enemies  watching  for  his  life 
1  he  journey  was  two  hundred  miles. 

It  was  dusk  when  Four-Bears  arrived  at  the 

village  where  his  enemy  dwelt.     Many  people 

were  sauntering  among  the  hut.^  but  no  one 

observed  Four-Bears.     By  degrees,  all  the  in- 

-....^,.-.^  ^o  uHcxr  uuiii. — ^li  was  still. 

i^our-Bears  knew  well  the  abode  of  his  ene- 
my.   Before  he  went  in,  he  peeped  through  the 


i 


h  1 


Hi 

t 


196 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


cMnks  in  tlie  wall,  and  saw  Wongatop  smoking 
his  pipe.  Soon  he  saw  Wongatop  lie  down 
upon  his  bed ; — then  he  entered.  There  was 
a  fire  burning  in  the  midst  of  the  hut,  and  a 
pot  of  boiling  meat  hanging  over  it.  Four- 
Bears  was  very  hungry.  He  was  not  afraid  to 
sit  down  and  eat ;  for  it  is  the  custom  among 
the  Indians  to  permit  any  stranger  to  enter 
any  hut,  and  to  eat  anything  he  may  find.  It 
is  a  kind  and  generous  custom.  Four-Bears 
took  care  to  sit  with  his  back  towards  his 
enemy,  that  his  face  might  not  be  seen. 

The  wife  of  Wongatop  was  awake,  and  she 
said  to  her  husband,  "  There  is  a  strange  man 
eating  there." 

"  Never  mind,"  replied  Wongatop,  "  let  him 
eat ;  I  suppose  he  is  hungry." 

I  wonder  that  kind  speech  did  not  melt  the 
heart  of  Four-Bears. 

When  he  had  finished  eating  he  began  to 
smoke  his  pipe,  and  while  smoking  he  contrived 
to  look  round,  to  see  exactly  where  his  enemy 
was,  that  he  might  destroy  him  suddenly.  As 
the  fire  was  almost  out — there  was  no  risk  of 
his  face  being  remembered.  Hastily  he  started 
up,  and  plunged  the  spear  into  the  heart  of 

off 
of  his 
locks. 


.'■1 


"W 


'Fj 


***^  i^    +  v> 


,-+1, 


1 


his  scalp  (that  is,  the  skin  on  the  crown 
head) ;  on  which  grew  long  flowing  black 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  197 

It  was  a  precious  prize  in  his  ejes,~for  it  was 
a  prool  that  his  enemy  was  killed. 

With  the  bloody  spear  in  one  hand,  and  the 
bleeding  scalp  in  the  other,  Four-Bears  hastened 
back  to  his  country,  and  there  displayed  his 
horrible  treasures  with  savage  triumph 


Such  was  the  history  that  Four-Bears  related 
to  he  painter.  He  bade  him  look  at  the  spear 
and  see  his  brother's  blood  dried  upon  itf  and 
his  enemy's  dried  over  it.  This  was  his  glorv 
for  he  knew  not  the  Scriptures,  or  the  com! 
mand,  Avenge  not  yourselves."  He  pointed 
out  to  the  painter,  amonst  the  trimmings  of  his 
robe,  the  hair  of  Wongatop. 

One  day  Four-Bears  invited  the  painter  to 
dme  with  him.  He  lived  in  a  hut  covered 
with  earth,  and  which  looked  like  a  hillock 

The  Mandan  tribe  did  not  move  about  like 
most  other  tribes,  but  always  lived  in  huts 

Four-Bears  had  a  veiy  large  hut.     It  was  in 
size  like  a  barn.     Close  by  the  walls  seven 
Indian  women  with  their  children  were  sitting. 
1  hey  did  not  venture  to  come  near  the  visitor 
nor  even  to  speak.  ' 

'      *'"  ^-^  '-^^^'  ^^^  ii  n.i\3  was  Durnmg 

and  near  it  upon  a  rush  mat,  the  dinner  was 
spread.     It  consisted  of  three   dishes.     One 


*t  1 11 


198 


NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


was  roasted  buffalo,  looking  like  beef;  an- 
other was  boiled  turnips,  and  the  third  was 
"  Pemmican"  (which  is  buffalo's  flesh  dried, 
and  pounded  small) :  slices  of  marrow  fat  were 
eaten  with  this  dry  stuff,  instead  of  butter. 
No  one  partook  of  this  repast  except  the 
painter  ;  not  even  Four-Bears  himself;  he  only 
sat  by,  ready  to  prepare  his  pipe  when  dinner 
was  over.    This  was  Indian  politeness. 


Indian  chief  at  dinner. 

A  beautiful  skin  was  spread  on  the  ground 
for  the  painter's  seat  during  dinner.  It  was  a 
buffalo's  skin,  and  it  was  covered  with  paint- 
ings of  all  the  conflicts  in  which  Four-Bears 
had  been  enp'ag'ed^  He  had  slain  with  his  own 
hand — fourteen  enemies.  The  slaughter  of 
Wongatop  was  painted  upon  the  skin.     It  had 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


199 


taken  Four-Bears  a  fortnight  to  paint  this 
skin.  He  had  prepared  it  for  his  guest,  and 
now  he  presented  it  to  him,  for  he  wished  him 
to  be  acquainted  with  all  his  mighty  acts. 

What  was  the  end  of  this  victorious  savage? 

It  was  miserable  indeed. 

He  and  all  his  tribe  perished  ! 

There  are  no  Mandans  now. 

The  small-pox  came  and  cut  them  all  oflf. 

The  small-pox  entered  the  hut  of  Four- 
Bears,  and  destroyed  all  those  obedient  wives 
and  their  little  children.  Four-Bears  alone 
remained. 

When  Four-Bears  saw  that  all  his  family 
were  dead,  he  piled  up  their  dead  bodies  and 
covered  them  with  buffalo  skins,  and  then  he 
left  them,  and  went  alone  to  a  hill  at  a  little 
distance.  There  he  lay  for  six  days  and  six 
nights,  neither  eating  nor  drinking.  At  the 
end  of  that  time  he  was  able  just  to  crawl 
back  to  his  hut.  It  was  already  a  loathsome 
tomb;  for  it  was  filled  with  the  decaying 
bodies  of  his  family ;  yet  there  he  lay  down, 
and  died. 

Animals  of  North  America. — There  are 
troops  of  wild  horses  feeding  in  the  prairies. 
The  Indians  ca^toh  them  on  horseback  •  for 
they  have  tame  horses  as  well  as  wild.  The 
first  horses  that  came  to  America  '    re  tame. 


'1 


m 


200 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


It  was  the  Spaniards  who  brought  them.  Many 
of  their  horses  escaped,  and  they  grew  wild, 
and  that  is  the  reason  there  are  so  many  troops 
of  wild  horses. 


Wild  horses  being  caught. 

When  an  Indian  desires  to  catch  a  wild 
horse,  he  mounts  a  tame  horse,  and  takes  a 
lasso  in  his  hand.  This  lasso  is  a  loop  at  the 
end  of  a  rope.  The  Indian  is  able  to  throw  it 
over  the  head  of  the  wild  horse.  But  when 
he  has  caught  the  horse,  he  has  a  hard  struggle 
to  keep  it.  He  dismounts  his  tame  horse,  and 
stands  on  the  ground  before  the  wild  horse, 
that  he  may  use  all  his  strength  in  pulling 
the  lasso  very  tight  round  his  neck.  He  then 
ties  its  two  fore-feet  togetlier,  and  obliges  the 
animal  to  submit  to  his  power.     By  degrees  he 


.-x4- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


201 


tames  the  wild  horse.    Many  Indians  keep 
ten  horses  for  their  own  riding. 


Wild  horse  Just  caught. 

There  are  also  large  lierds  of  buffaloes,  that 
wander  about  the  ])rairies.  Though  called 
buffaloes  they  are  really  bisons  (which  are  much 
more  terrible  beasts,  and  much  uglier  than 
buffaloes).  The  Indians  kill  these  animals  for 
food. 

When  an  Indian  wishes  to  kill  a  buffalo,  he 
does  not  take  his  lasso,  but  his  bow  and  arrows. 
He  gallops  after  the  herd,  till  he  overtakes  a 
buffalo.  Then  he  rides  even  with  it,  not  hold- 
ing the  bridle,   but  using  both   his  hands  in 

the  heavy  animal,  till  at  last  it  falls  down 
(lead ;  then  with  great  joy  he  dismounts,  and 


t  r 


f  ( 


I  l 


i: 


i 


202 


NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


cuts  up  his  prey.  He  roasts  som6  of  the  flesh, 
and  pounds  the  rest  into  pemmican,  while  he 
makes  the  skin  into  a  robe,  and  wears  the 
horns  as  an  ornament  on  his  head,  or  places 
them  on  the  top  of  his  tent. 


Bison  or  buffalo. 

There  are  dogs  also.     They  are  very  useful 
in  the  cold  parts  of  America,  where  there  is 
not  much  grass  for  horses,  for  they  are  eir 
ployed  in  drawing  sledges. 

Their  flesh  is  considoi'ed  good  to  eat,  though 
not  nearly  as  good  as  the  buffaloes'.  It  is, 
however,  reckoned  an  honor  to  be  invited  to 
a  dog  feast. 

The  painter  •  e  liave  spoken  of  was  invited 
to  one.  He  took  with  him  some  English 
friends. 


j  r  -  j 


NORTU  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


203 


«, 


Children^  hut,  and  dog. 

The  feast  was  given  in  the  open  air,  and 
thousands  of  Indians  were  assembled  to  be- 
hold it. 

A  row  of  kettles  stood  on  the  ground,  con- 
taining broth  made  of  the  boiled  flesh  of  dogs. 
This  broth  was  poured  into  earthen  bowls, 
and  presented  to  the  guests  with  spoons  of 
balralo  horn. 

The  painter  and  his  friends,  not  being  ac- 
customed to  this  kind  of  food,  did  not  wish  to 
take  any;  but,  in  order  not  to  offend  the 
Indians,  they  just  took  one  spoonful  each,  and 

then  icrlfl.rllv  r>nc«3«^  r\-n  +V.«4^T 1_  x_  ^i      i 

crowd  of  Indians.  "^  ^ 

The  master  of  the  feast  then  made  a  speech, 


\  li-r 


\  t  'I 


1 1 


if 
f 


204 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


ill 

■  pi 
..III  11 


saying,  "  I  have  not  given  to  tlie  white  man 
the  best  food  I  have  (the  best  food  is  buffalo 
hump  and  marrow),  but  I  have  slain  my  faith- 
ful dogs  to  show  him  that  I  will  be  as  faithful 
to  him  as  my  dogs  are  to  mey 

Though  the  Indian  kills  his  dog,  he  loves 
him  too,  and  he  often  weeps  over  his  poor 
head  when  he  sees  it  served  up  in  a  bowl. 

Keligion. — The  Indians  do  not  worship 
idols.  They  believe  there  is  a  good  Spirit,  whom 
they  call  Father.  But  they  believe  also  in  an 
evil  spirit,  and  they  think  that  he  is  stronger 
than  the  good  Spirit.  Is  not  this  idea  enough 
to  make  them  miserable  ? 

We  know  that  there  is  an  evil  spirit,  but  we 
know  that  the  good  Spirit,  even  our  God,  is 
far  stronger  than  any  evil  spiri4,  and  therefore 
we  can  say,  ''  If  God  be  for  us,  who  shall  be 
against  us?" 

But  the  Indians  cannot  say  so.  They  are 
always  trying  to  defend  themselves  from  the 
evil  spirit.  They  have  many  foolish  ways  of 
doing  so.  Their  chief  trust  is  in  their  medi- 
cine-bag. 

What  is  that  ?  It  contains  neither  rhubarb, 
nor  senna,  nor  any  kind  of  medicine.  By 
"  medicine"  the  Indian  means  "mvaterv''or 
a  secret  charm. 

There  are  different  sorts  of  medicine-bags. 


{ 


NOnril  AMERICAN  INDIAirS.  206 

Some  are  large,  some  are  small ;  some  are  made 
oi  wolf  s  skm,  and  some  of  rat's  skin 

When  a  boy  is  about  fifteen  Le  makes  his 
medicine  (for  girls  have  no  niodicine-bao-s)   Ho 
goes  and  wanders  about  the  country,  and  when 
he  comes  back,  l,e  says  he  has  Ind  a  dream 
about  his  mcdicine-bag,  telling  him  of  what  it 
B  to  be  made.     No  one  can  know  whether  the 
boy  IS  speakmg  truth  or  not.     V/hatever  ani- 
mal s  skin  the  t,ag  is  to  be  made  of,  the  boy 
must  kill  that  animal  himself,  be  it  a  great 
buffalo,  or    only  a  little  puppy.      Then   he 
must  keep  his  medicine-bag  all  his  life  long. 
If  he  lose  his  medicine-bag  he  is  despised  by 

Medicine-bags  are  often  lost  in  battle  for 
every  one  tries,  if  he  can,  to  get  his  enemy's 
bag  from  him.  A  man  who  has  lost  his  medi- 
cme-bag  must  not  make  a  «eM,  one— that  would 
not  do ;  lus  only  way  is  to  get  another  from 
an  enemy,  and  when  he  succeeds  in  doin<. 
tlus,  he  IS  more  respected  than  if  he  had  never 
J^ost  his  own,  and  he  is  called  "  medicine-l.onor- 

It  is  impossible  to  persuade  an  Indian  to  .sell 
his  medicine-bag;  he  values  it  more  than  his 
«ie.  It  would  be  well  if  Christians  valued 
their  SOULS  as  Indians  value  their  mc.Iieine- 
Dags.     Ihe  Indian  thinks  thus  with  himself 


.  \- 


II 


1] 


il 


206 


NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS, 


h 


"  What  would  it  profit  me  if  I  were  to  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  my  medicine-bag?" 

Every  Indian  has  his  medicine-bag  (if  he 
have  not  lost  it),  but  every  Indian  is  not  a 
*'  MEDICINE-MAN."  That  is  the  highest  honor 
an  Indian  can  have.  Every  one  who  does  any- 
thing that  appears  wonderful  to  the  Indians,  is 
counted  a  medicine-man.  The  gentleman  who 
painted  the  pictures  of  many  Indians  so  well, 
was  called  "  great  medicine." 

One  way  of  getting  to  be  counted  a  medicine- 
man, is  by  making  rain  come ;  that  is,  by  pre- 
tending to  make  it  come. 

When  there  has  been  no  rain  for  a  long 
while,  the  young  men  in  the  village  assemble 
together.  One  of  them  undertakes  to  make 
the  rain  come;  and  he  stands  upon  a  high 
place  with  a  lance  in  his  hand,  pointing  at  the 
clouds,  pretending  to  pierce  them.  lie  stands 
there  all  day  long  talking  to  the  clouds,  r.nd 
threatening  them  with  words  and  gestures. 
If  the  rain  come  while  he  is  doing  this,  he 
becomes  immediately  a  medicine-man;  but 
if  no  rain  come,  then,  next  day,  another  man 
takes  his  place  and  tries.  So  the  men  try,  one 
after  another;  and  one  is  sure  to  get  the  title 
of  medicine-man ;  for  the  rain  is  sure  to  come 
at  last.  Whoever  is  so  fortunate  as  to  gain  this 
honor,  takes  care  never  to  trv  another  time, 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS.  207 

let  he  should  lose  his  title,  and  be  called  ''no 
medicine,"  and  so  be  more  despised  than  before. 
^  These  medicine-men  arc  the  great  deceivers 
of  the  Indians.  When  a  man  is  dying,  one  of 
these  creatures  are  called  in. 

Once  a  poor  Indian  had  been  shot  by  acci- 
dent,  and  was  lying  in  the  agonies  of  death. 
The  medicine-man  was  sent  for.  Soon  the 
sound  of  his  great  rattle  was  heard,  and  every 
one  was  silent,  and  made  way  to  let  him  pass 
He  was  more  frightful  than  can  be  imagined. 
He  was  covered  with  the  skin  of  a  yellow  bear, 


'^. 


Mystery  Man. 


Ml 


; 


:   I 


i 


i 


ri 


208 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


m    ' 


and  his  face  was  hidden  under  the  bear's  face. 
All  manner  of  strange  things  were  hung  about 
him, — skins  of  snakes,— hoofs  of  deer, — beaks 
of  birds,  —  claws,  paws,  and  jaws,  —  teeth, 
tongues,  and  tails ;  for  all  of  these  were  medi- 
cine. 

In  one  hand  he  brandished  a  spear,  in  the 
other  he  shook  a  rattle  as  large  as  a  tea-tray. 
The  rattling  noise  was  made  by  strings  of 
bones,  that  dangled  and  knocked  against  one 
another.  He  himself  was  growling,  and  grunt- 
ing like  a  real  bear.  The  horrible  object  came 
on  jumping  and  starting  at  every  step.  This 
was  the  creature  who  was  to  help  the  dying 
man.  How  did  he  help  him?  By  dancing 
round  liim,— jumping  over  him, — pulling,  roll- 
ins-,  and  draijfifinff  him  about.  In  the  midst  of 
these  torments,  the  dying  man  expired. 

How  different  is  the  treatment  the  Christian 
meets  with  in  his  last  hours!  Soft,  kind 
voices  whisper  precious  promises,  and  offer  up 
earnest  prayers  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

Character. — The  most  striking  features  in 
the  character  of  the  Indian  are  BRAVERY  and 
CRUELTY.  The  children  are  encouraged  to 
torment  animals.  The  mother  smiles  to  see 
her  little  ones  tearing  iiiuu  unas  lO  picCv^o. 

The  boys  are  early  instructed  in  the  art  of 
taking  scalps. 


ir 


NOKTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


209 


They  are  collected  together  in  an  open  field, 
and  are  divided  into  two  armies,  each  under 
the  command  of  a  man.  They  are  taught  to 
fight  with  blunt  arrows.  Every  boy  wears  a 
tuft  of  grass  on  his  head  to  represent  a  scalp. 
If  an  arrow  strikes  him  in  a  vital  part,  he  is 
bound  to  fall  down  as  z/dead  (though  not  at 
all  hurt),  and  the  boy  who  hit  him  runs  to- 
wards him  and  tears  off  the  tuft  of  grass  from 
his  head,  as  if  it  were  a  scalp. 

No  wonder  boys  brought  up  in  this  way,  de- 
light in  fighting  with  sharp  arrows  when  they 
are  men. 

But  the  Indians  are  cruel,  not  only  to  their 
enemies,— they  are  cruel  to  their  aged  parents. 
The  painter  once  saw  a  tribe  packing  up  their 
tents  to  remove  to  another  place.     There  was 
an  old  man  there;  his  eyes  were  dim,  his  skin 
withered,  and  his  back  bent  by  the  weight  of 
a  hundred  years.     There  he  was,  sitting  all 
alone,  beneath  a  covering  of  skin,  stretched  on 
four  poles.     Beside  him  was  a  small  fire,  a  few 
buffalo  bones  with  a  little  meat  upon  tliem, 
ar.d  a  dish  of  vrater.     His  sons  and  daughters 
were  going  to  remove  with  their  tribe  to  an- 
other place,  but  he  was  not  going  with  them. 
He  did  not  ask  to  be  taken.     He  said  to  them, 
"Leave  me,  I  am  old— I  cannot  o-q— I  wish  to 
die.     I  will  not  be  a  burthen 


6^ 


14 


to  my  children. 


/  # 


<    i 


!  , 


210 


NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


I  LEFT  MY  FATHER  AS  YOU  LEAVE  ME."    So  he 

remained  behind.  Had  his  children  loved 
him, — ^had  they  feared  God, — they  would  have 
carried  him  with  them^  or  have  stayed  behind 
with  him. 

The  painter  was  not  able  to  remain  with  the 
old  man ;  for  he  was  going  in  a  boat  down  the 
river. 

A  few  months  afterwards  he  returned  the 
same  way.  He  stepped  on  shore,  and  went  to 
look  at  the  spot  where  he  had  seen  the  poor 
old  Indian.  There  was  the  skin  covering,  still 
stretched  upon  the  poles, — there  were  the  ashes 
of  the  fire, — ^but  where  was  the  aged  man  ? — a 
little  way  off  there  lay  a  skull,  and  some  bones 
picked  quite  clean.  It  was  clear  that  the 
wolves  had  been  there. 

Yet,  though  the  Indians  treat  their  parents 
cruelly,  they  love  their  children. 

There  was  a  chief  named  Blackrock.  He 
had  an  only  daughter,  of  a  sweet  countenance 
and  modest  behavior.  The  painter  drew  her 
picture.  She  was  dressed  in  skins,  adorned 
with  brass  buttons,  and  her  soft  black  tresses 
were  plaited,  and  her  ears  were  adorned  with 
string  of  beads.     The  picture  was  so  much 

orlroivorl     fTinf    Q    nrpnflpn'inn    •mirplinHP/l     it    nnn 

hung  it  up  in  his  house.     No  one  knew  what 
had  become  of  the  girl,  till  one  day  Blackrock 


cam 

ente 

excl 

her 

grea 

talk 

died 

wan1 

her 

me  J 

my  c 


Th( 
loved 


and    ^ 


NORTH  AMERICAN-  INDIANS.  211 

came  to  the  house  where  the  picture  was,  and 
entering  the  room,  went  up  to  the  picture,  and 
exclaimed,  "  My  heart  is  ghid  again,  now  I  see 
her  here  alive.  I  want  this  picture  which  the 
great  medicine-man  drew,  that  I  may  always 
talk  to  my  daughter,  for  she  is  dead.  She 
died  whilst  I  was  absent,  hunting  buffaloes.  I 
want  my  daughter.  Take  her  down,  and  give 
her  to  me.  I  have  brought  ten  horses  with 
me  and  a  beautiful  wigwam,  as  the  price  of 
my  daughter." 


BlacJcrock's  Daughter. 

The  owner,  seeing  how  much  the  father 
loved  his  daughter,  took  down  the  picture 
•  ■'-x.x  t^o  vviiii,  and  placea  it  in  his  hands,  say- 

^ours.     Keen  vonr  horses 


and 


Keep 


J 


your  wigwam   too.     May  they  lielp   to 


i'')' 


212 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


mend  your  generous  heart,  broken  by  the  loss 
of  your  only  daughter." 

With  great  delight  and  much  gratitude, 
Blackrock  carried  home  the  precious  picture. 

The  poor  heathens  have  no  real  comfort  in 
their  afflictions ;  for  they  know  not  who  sends 
trouble,  or  why  He  sends  it. 


KUPEKT'S   LAND. 

This  is  one  of  the  countries  of  British  Amer- 
ica, but  it  is  so  cold  that  the  British  have 
built  no  cities  there.  It  lies  close  by  one  of 
the  great  lakes,  called  Winnipeg,  and  through 


Jfimonary  teaching  Indiatis. 


|C^ 


NOnril  AMIORIOAN  INDIANS.  213 

it  runs  a  river  called  the  Red  River.  By  the 
banks  of  that  river  .some  missionaries  have 
settled  and  built  a  pretty  village.  There  are 
many  Indians  living  in  that  village,  and  wor- 
shipping  the  true  God  in  ihcir  'little  white 
church. 

When  a  missionary  first  came  to  the  spot 
there   was   an    Indian   chief   named  Piirwys 
who  wanted  him  to  go  away.    He  said  -  Before 
the  white  men  came  to  trouble  the  ground 
with  their  ploughs,  our  rivers  were  full  of  fish 
and  our  woods  of  deer;  our  sliorcs  abounded 
in  beavers,  and  our  plains  were  covered  with 
buffaloes.     But  now  our  beavers  are  gone  for- 
ever,—our  buffaloes  are  fled  to  tlie  lands  of  our 
enemies  -and  even  our  geese  dare  not  pass  over 
the  smoke  of  the  white  man's  chimneys.     Thus 
we  are  left  to  starve,  while  you  whites   are 
growing  rich  upon  the  very  dust  of  our  fathers." 
But  IS  Pigwys  sorry  now  that  the  white  men 
came  to  his  country.     No,  he  rejoices,  because 
^e  has    heard  of  a  better    country,   even   a 
heavenly.  '^ 

One  day  when  he  was  sitting  in  the  mission- 
ary s  house  with  the  missionary's  child  in  his 
^^^^A  *^^^^^**-^®  conversation  took  place. 

'^  Are-^there  not  many,"  said  the  good  mission- 
ary, who  would  rejoice  ^r,  «^«  ^^"  +- —  -u- -i_  ^ . 
the  heathei 


reUgion?"   "Yes,"  replied  Pigwys, 


: 


^li 


'I! 


f   It! 


I    Ml 


214 


NOliTU  AMEH^CiV^•   1^^DIANS. 


lilliili  Uli  !i!i 


with  gi-eat  warmth,  "there  arc;  BUT  I  WILL 
NEVER  GO  BACK.     I  am  soon  going  to  die." 


Chief  Pigwys  with  Missionary's  child. 

May  the  Lord  keep  him  from  going  back, 
and  preserve  him  to  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

This  Pigwys  belongs  to  the  tribe  of  the 
Ojibeways. 

Several  hundred  miles  beyond  the  Bed 
Eiver  is  the  Lake  La  Konge. 

There  also  missionaries  have  settled  in  the 
bitter  cold.  The  lake  is  frozen  in  winter,  and 
the  ground  thickly  covered  with  snow. 

Once,  in  the  midst  of  winter,  there  arrived  at 
the  place  a  poor  Indian,  who  seemed  at  the 
point  to  die  from  cold  and  hunger.  He  had 
just  strength  to  creep  to  a  cottage  and  ask  iox 


' 


NOKTH  AMEWCAN  INDIANS.  215 

vived    ^Tl'°  I'l'""^  '"'""  "  ^'"'^  ^'^'  ^^  re- 
vived.   Then  he  began  to  toll  his  troubles.  "  I 

have  got  here  myself,"  he  said  "but  I  have 

ttrown  my  family  away."    What  did  he  mean  ? 

He  meant  that  ho  had  left  his  family  in  the 

hZ^'^VT  ^y''^'^''  ^'^'^^^°'  "^""ed  Abra- 
ham  who  heard  the  sad  taJe.      He  imme- 
diately  set  out  to  look  for  the  starving  famUy 
^mg  w:th  him  a  little  iish.    He  observed 
m  the  snow  the  foot  marks  of  the  Indian 
who  had  just  arrived,  and  by  following  those 
marks  he  at  length  found  the  family  tha thTd 
been  .'  thrown  away."    They  were  allcrowded 
together  in  a  heap  i„  the  midst  of  the  snow 


Abraham  finding  Indian  family 


tn  snow. 


\,     111 


216 


NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


it  'n 
1,1  'i     ' 

r 

I'E' 


unable  to  move,  and  expecting  soon  to  die. 
There  was  a  woman,  three  children,  and  two 
youths.  Abraliam  quickly  lighted  a  fire,  and 
boiled  a  little  fish,  lie  did  not  give  any  of 
the  fish  to  the  starving  creatures,  for  he  knew 
they  were  too  weak  to  eat.  He  only  gave 
them  in  a  spoon  a  little  of  the  water  in  which 
the  fish  had  been  boiled.  By  degrees  they 
opened  their  eyes,  and  at  last  they  were  able 
to  speak.  Abraham  continued  to  feed  them, 
till  they  had  strength  enough  to  creep  after 
him  to  the  missionary  village.  What  must 
have  been  the  delight  of  Abraham,  when  he 
saw  the  father  restored  to  his  "  thrown  away  " 
fariaily  I  How  different  are  Christian  Indians 
from  the  heathen — the}'  save  the  lives  of  stran- 
gers at  the  risk  of  their  own,  while  the  heathen 
forsake  their  own  parents  when  they  are  old. 

There  is  another  missionary  station,  called 
"White  Dog.  Once  a  chief  arrived  there,  named 
Little  Boy.  He  was  an  old  man,  and  had  come 
a  great  way.  What  did  he  want?  "0,"  said 
he  to  the  missionary,  *'  I  want  some  one  to  teach 
me ;  three  times  a  promise  has  been  made  to 
me  by  the  white  men  to  send  me  a  missionary ; 
but  none  has  ever  come  to  teach  me,  so  I  am 


Onrnp  hPVA 


in    1 


porn 


n 


nniip    TYiTHHinnarv    crlnrllv 
•'*  —  J     o*' J 


began  to  teach  the  poor  old  man.     After  he 
had  talked  to  him  a  long  while,  Little  Boy  re- 


f  i 


plied 
fore : 
and 
befor 
"A 

urj 

Th 

NAME 

Litl 

very  ( 

Dog,t 

the  ''  ( 

The 

isters. 

Peter « 

very  c< 

Bay.    • 

often  c 

family 

eyes,  e 

Peter  t 

scarcely 

Someti: 

and  ste 

boiling. 

thefts, 

they  en 

Peter 


ifj 


n 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS.  217 

plied,  -Some  of  these  tilings  I  have  heard  be- 
fore:  my  father  used  to  tell  me  not  to  steal 

befor?"     '''  ^""^'^  ""^"^^  ^  never  heard 

;;  What  name?"  inquired  the  missionarv. 

Ihe  name  of  Jesus,"  replied  the  chief. 
Ihe  missionary  then  told  him  how  dear  a 
NAME  It  was-the  NAME  that  fills  heaven  with 
joj,--the  NAME  which  is  ABOVE  every  name. 

Little  Boy  said  he  wished  to  hear  that  name 
very  often,  and  he  came  and  settled  at  White 
i^og  that  he  might  be  taught  every  day  out  of 
the  "  Great  God's  Book." 

There  are  Indians  who  have  become  min- 
isters.     There  is  an  Ojibeway  Indian  named 
i-eter  Jacobs,  who  is  a  minister.     He  lives  in  a 
very  cold  place,  close  to  the  shores  of  Hudson's 
Bay.   The  Indians  have  so  little  food  that  they 
often  come  into  the  house  where  Peter  and  his 
family  are  at  dinner,  and  watch,  with  longing 
eyes,  every  morsel  they  put  into  their  mouths. 
Peter  would  gladly  feed  them  all,  but  he  has 
scarcely  food   enough  for  his  own  children, 
{sometimes  the  Indians  watch  an  opportunity 
and  steal  Peter's  dinner  oft' the  fire,  when  it  is 
boiling.     They  axe  not  at  all  ashamed  of  such 
—J    _-^..  i^i^   A  cLCi    iiitcrvvaras   now  mucli 
they  enjoyed  the  good  food. 
Peter  remembers  the  time  when  he  was  as 


ii 


218  NOUTU   AMERICAN    INWANS. 

wicked  and  ignorant  as  they  are.    In  those 
days  lie  used  to  offer  up  this  prayer  to  the 


bright  sun  in  the  sky 


hear 


beseech  thee 
prayers.  Guide  my  steps  to  the  phace  where  a 
deer  is  feeding,  that  I  may  get  near  him,  shoot 
hmi,  kill  him,  and  have  something  to  eat." 

Afterwards  Peter  heard  a  missionary  preach : 
but  at  first  ho  thought  that  the  white  man's 
God  would  not  be  his  God.  Then  he  thought 
that  the  white  man's  God  could  only  under- 
stand the  white  man's  language.  Therefore  he 
learned  to  repeat  a  little  prayer  in  English. 

It  was  this: — • 

*'  0  God,  be  merciful  to  me,— poor  Indian 

Irjoy, — great  sinner." 

Peter  wished  he  might  be  allowed  to  pray  in 
his  own  Ojibeway  language,  for  he  did  not  know 
English  well.  One  day  he  heard  a  Christian 
Ifidian  return  thanks  to  God  in  Ojibeway ;  then 
he  was  glad.  "  Now  I  see,"  said  Peter,  "  that 
God  does  understand  the  poor  Indian's  tongue." 
So  he  went  to  pray  in  the  woods.  God  soon 
showed  him  that  he  understood  his  prayer,  by 
answering  it,  and  giving  him  a  new  heart. 

Peter  Jacobs  was  the  fust  of  all  the  Ojibe- 
«,«,r  Tr.riiona  wlio  hftlifived  lu  Chrlst,  but  after- 
wards  hundreds  turned  unto  the  Lord. 


oil    U„ 


those 
to  the 

ear  my 
vhero  a 
J,  shoot 
at." 

preach : 
)  man's 
hought 
imder- 
jfore  he 
English. 

Indian 

pray  in 
ot  know 
christian 
ly ;  then 
T,  *'that 
tongue." 
rod  soon 
ayer,  by 
3art. 

le  Ojibe- 
)ut  after- 
[. 


r 


CALIFORNIA. 


CALTFORNTA, 


219 


Every  one  ] 
country  aboundin  ^ 
arc  descendants  of  Spaniards, 


la  ag   a 


s  heard  of  Californ 
f;  in  gold.     The  inliabitants 

lere  are  only 


T\ 


a  few  Indians  left,  a^d  t.  Jr  n.^.W  i  i::,^ 
ing  every  day. 

The  Spanisli  Californians  are  a  fine  race  of 
peop  c,  but  fond  only  of  amusement,  espSy 
of  ridmg  and  gambling.  ptciauy 

Their  skill  in  catching  the  wild  horses  is 

the  art  of  throwing  the  lasso  from  childhood. 
Ihe  infant  may  be  seen  throwing  the  las.so  (or 
the  loop)  around  the  kitten's  neck;  the  little 
hoy  around  the  dog's  neck ;   the  great  boy 
around  the  goat's  neck ;  till  at  last  the  m.n  is 
able  to  stop  the  wild  hoi^e  in  its  course     Yet 
sometimes  the  violence  of  the  horse  is  more 
than  the  strength  of  man  can  endure 
A  Californian  caught  a  horse,  and  then  tied 

die  on  his  back  and  a  bit  in  his  mouth.  Next 
he  commanded  his  Indian  servant  to  mount 
hm.  The  man  obeyed.  What  a  scene  ensued ! 
ihe^horse  immediately  began  to  resist  with 
-^  1:3  mignt,_bumping  up  its  back,-jump. 
mg,  with  its  head  doubled  down,_nihing 
forward,_and  kicking  out  fiercely ;   darting 


Vif' 


220 


CALIFORNIA. 


onwards  witli  the  speed  of  lightning,  and 
when  checked,  rearing  and  plunging  for  ten 
minutes  together.  At  length,  wearied  with 
his  own  violence,  he  paused,— yet,  the  rider 
lifted  not  up  his  head,  but  remained  drooping 
on  the  saddle.  The  Californian  ran  forward 
to  discover  the  cause,  and  found,  to  his  dismay, 
—the  Indian  quite  dead  !  The  struggle  had 
been  too  severe,  and  some  blood-vessel  had 
broken.  Yet  so  little  feeling  did  the  Califor- 
nian show,  that  he  soon  mounted  the  animal 
himself,  and  raced  him  over  the  plain,  till  he 
had  exhausted  him  and  tamed  him. 


Californian  on  korsebach 


CALIFORNIA. 


221 


THE  GOLD  SEEKERS. 

On  the  banks  of  the  river  Sacramento, 
people  from  various  countries  are  diggin#for 
gold.  Some  in  little  pans,  like  basins,  and  some 
m  large  cradles,  like  troughs,  are  washing  the 
earth  to  find  the  specks  of  gold.  The  gold- 
seekers  live  in  tents,  and  undergo  great  hard- 
ships  from  soaking  rains  and  sultry  suns  - 
from  want  of  food,  and  fear  of  the  Indians. ' 

TT  ^.rrj"^  "  P°°'"  y°'^*'i  ^^ho  came  from  the 
Umted  States  to  dig  for  gold.    He  was  onlv 
seventeen  years  old.    His  name  was  Eiffe.    He 
had  lost  his  father,  and  had  a  widowed  mother 
and  SIX  sisters,  looking  to  him  for  support. 
He  had  also  a  debt  of  a  thousand  dollars  to  pay 
His  father  had  borrowed  that  sum  to  build 
a  house  upon  his  farm,  but  had  died  before  he 
could  pay  his  debt.    There  seemed  no  way  in 
which  Eiffe  could  get  the  money,  except  by 
digging  for  gold.  J'         i>    "7 

Bidding  farewell  to  his  weeping  mother  and 
young  sisters,  he  set  out;  but  having  no 
money  for  the  journey,  he  obtained  a  place  as 

Smlr'''  *°  ^  ^^"^^  ^^°  ^"^^  ®°'°^  *° 

When  ho  arrived  at  the  river's  banks,  he 

labored  with  untiring  diligence;   he  avoided 

bad  company,  and  refused  to  play  at  cards,  as 


in 


•J 


li 


i  .__!  'S 


222 


CALIFORNIA. 


SO  many  did,  whenever  the  weather  stopped 
their  work. 

In  a  few  months  he  obtained  as  much  gold 
dus#as  was  worth  eighteen  hundred  dollars. 

Afraid  of  losing  the  treasure,  he  concealed  it 
in  his  leathern  belt,  and  prepared  to  return 

home. 

He  obtained  again  the  situation  of  wagon- 
driver.  As  he  journeyed  he  reached  a  river 
so  much  swollen  by  the  winter  rains,  that  the 
oxen  were  scarcely  able  to  make  their  way 
across.  Eiffe  dashed  into  the  water  to  help  the 
poor  beasts ;  but  the  force  of  the  stream  was  so 
great,  that  he  himself  was  nearly  swept  away, 
and  would  have  perished,  had  not  an  expert 
swimmer  seen  his  danger  and  rescued  him. 

Eifie  had  received  no  harm  in  the  water, 
but  his  clothes  of  course  were  wet.  He  took 
them  off  to  put  on  a  dry  suit,  and  left  the  wet 
clothes  on  the  floor  of  the  wagon.  Amongst 
these  wet  garments  was  the  golden  belt.  That 
too  was  left  lying  upon  the  wagon  floor. 

A  few  hours  afterwards,  Eiffe  came  to  an- 
other rapid  stream.  A  worse  accident  than  the 
first  occurred  here.  The  wagon  was  upset! 
Eiffe  got  safely  to  shore  on  the  back  of  an  ox. 

But  great  was  his  grief  on  accou: 
upsetting  of  the  wagon.     His  companions 
gan  to  comfort  him,  assuring  him  that 


^■p  +i,i 


he 


I  li 


)pped 

gold 
Dllars. 
tied  it 
return 

ragon- 
river 
at  the 
p  way 
ilp  the 
i^as  so 
away, 
expert 
im. 
water, 
e  took 
he  wet 
Qongst 
'.  That 

to  an- 

lan  the 

upset  I 

an  ox. 

)ns  be- 
hat  he 


GREENLAND. 


223 


would  find  his  trunks  again,  as  they  would 
float  on  the  water.  Eiffe,  with  a  deep  sigh, 
replied,  "  I  know  my  trunlcs  will  be  found,  but 
my  belt  will  not ;  it.  has  sunk,  and  will  never 
be  found.  It  contains  the  fruit  of  all  my 
labor.  I  care  not  for  myself,— -I  grieve  for  my 
mother  and  sisters." 

His  words  proved  true ;  the  trunks  werE' 
found  entangled  in  some  willow-trees ;  but  the 
belt  was  never  seen  again. 

Eiffe  soon  wiped  away  his  tears,  and  re- 
turned  to  CaHfornia  to  labor  during  the  whole 
summer  as  he  had  labored  during  the  whole 
winter. 

How  easily  are  earthly  treasures  lost !  But 
there  are  treasures  which  no  stream  can  wash 
away,  even  the  blessings  of  pardon  and  peace 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

We  know  not  whether  poor  Eiffe  obtained 
as  great  a  sum  as  he  had  lost,  or  whether  he 
was  cut  off  by  the  fevers,  which,  in  summer, 
often  destroy  the  gold-diggers. 


ST.   FRANCISCO. 

This  city  is  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Sacra- 

It  is  one  of  the  most  wicked  cities  in  the 
world.     Its  grandest    houses  are  gambling- 


:fi 


' 


:1 


224 


GREENLAND. 


houses.  Sweet  music  is  played  within  to  at- 
tract the  passers-by.  If  they  enter,  they  see 
tables  sparkling  with  piles  of  gold  and  silver, 
while  anxious  faces  are  passing  cards  from 
hand  to  hand.  Morning,  noon,  and  night  the 
gambling  continues,  and  gold  that  has  been 
gained  by  a  year's  labor  is  lost  in  a  few 

minutes. 

Sometimes  a  man  who  has  lost  his  all,  grows 
desperate,  and  struggles  hard  to  keep  his 
money.  But  he  is  soon  silenced  by  one  of  the 
pistols  hidden  under  the  table.  One  day  a  lad 
was  shot  while  gambling.  The  body  was  no 
sooner  removed,  than  the  murderer  went  on 
his  game,  without  fear  of  punishment. 

Even  on  the   Sabbath-day  the  gambling 
houses  are  filled. 


The  Rocky  Mountains  divide  California 
from  the  rest  of  America. 

The  Snowy  Mountains  run  all  through  Cali- 
fornia. Many  going  to  the  diggings  have  per- 
ished in  crossing  them. 


' 


GREENLAND. 


225 


•  ir 


I 


GEEENLAND. 

This  name  would  give  the  idea  of  a  land 
abounding  in  green  trees  and  green  grass.  But 
Greenland  is  a  land  of  snow  and  ice.  There 
is  only  one  month  in  the  year  when  snow  never 
falls,  and  that  is  July.  In  September  there  is 
ice.  In  summer  the  snow  melts  in  the  valleys ; 
and  then  grass  and  flowers  appear  in  a  few 
spots,  while  the  rest  are  covered  with  white 
moss. 

Snowland  would  be  the  right  name  for  this 
country,  and  it  was  its  first  name.  It  was  a 
deceitful  man  who  gave  it  the  name  of  Green- 
land, to  persuade  the  people  of  Iceland  to  set- 
tle there. 

Animals.— There  is  an  animal  in  Greenland 
more  necessary  to  the  Greenlanders  than  any 
other  animal  is — to  any  other  people— it  is  the 
SEAL.  The  seal  feeds  and  clothes  the  Green- 
landers;  furnishes  covering  for  their  houses 
and  their  boats ;  and  gives  them  light  and 
warmth  during  their  long  dark  winter. 

The  seals  are  beasts^  and  yet  they  partake 
of  the  nature  of  fishes.  They  have  little  round 
heads,  large  fiery  eyes,  and  merely  holes  for 
their  ears.  The  sound  of  their  voices  is  like 
the  grunting  of  a  pig.     Their  legs  are  too 

16 


} ,  ji 


H 


226 


GEEENLAND. 


I 

11 


short  for  walking,  though  well  suited  to  swim- 
ming; the  two  fore-feet  have  sharp  claws,  by 
which  they  cling  to  the  rocks  and  ice,  and  the 
hind-feet  are  webbed  like  those  of  a  duck. 
Sometimes  they  lie  sleeping  on  the  rocks,  and 
sometimes  they  are  hunting  for  fishes  in  the 

water. 

The  Greenlander  goes  out  in  his  little  boat 
to  kill  the  seals.  This  boat  is  called  a  kajak, 
and  is  made  of  whalebone  covered  with  seal- 


Man  in  kajak, 

skin, — and  so  well  covered  all  over,  that  no 
water  can  get  in  when  the  seal  hunter  is  seated 
in  it.  It  is  very  difficult  to  catch  seals ;  it  re- 
quires much  skill  to  throw  the  dart^  so  as  to 
strike  the   animal   before  it  dives  into  the 


GREENLAND. 


227 


water.  A  good  seal-catcher  is  honored  as 
much  as  a  nobleman  is  in  other  countries, 
especially  if  his  father  and  grandfather  have 
also  been  good  seal-catchers. 

The  whale  is  anotlier  animal  much  prized 
in  Greenland  on  account  of  the  immense  quan- 
tities of  oil  it  yields.  A  full  grown  whale  is 
two  hundred  feet  lono-. 

The  sea-horse  might  better  have  been  called 
the  sea-elephant ;  for  he  has  two  great  tusks, 
by  which  he  lays  hold  of  the  rocks  while 
searching  for  sea-weed  in  the  water.  TJiere  he 
is  sometimes  disturbed  by  the  great  white 
bear,  who  prowls  among  the  rocks  and  ice 
looking  for  animals  to  devour. 

There  is  also  the  white  hare  and  the  blue 
fox;  and  (strange  to  say)  the  Greenlanders 
think  the  fox  better  food  than  the  hare. 

The  only  tame  animal  is  the  dog.  Though 
it  cannot  bark,  it  is  useful  in  defending  its 
master  from  the  bears,  and  in  drawing  him  in 
his  sledge. 

Habitations.— The  Greenlanders  use  every 
method  to  keep  themselves  warm;  yet  very 
hard  they  find  it  to  avoid  being  frozen  in  their 
beds.  Several  families  live  in  one  house,  and 
the  rooms  are  divided  like  stalls  in  a  stable ; 
each  family  have  a  stall  where  they  sleep 
at  night,  and  sit  in  the  day.     The  house  is 


228 


GREENLAND. 


built  of  large  stones,  and  roofed  witli  planks, 
cast  on  the  shore  by  the  waves.  There  are  no 
trees  in  Greenland  large  enough  for  planks, 
but  God  has  arranged  that  trees  from  other 
countries  shall  be  brought  by  the  waters  to 

this  country. 

This  drift-wood  (for  thus  it  is  called)  is 
thought  too  precious  to  be  burned  for  firing  ; 
so  there  is  no  fire  in  Greenland,  not  even 
a  stove,— nothing  but  a  lamp.  Just  before 
each  stall  there  is  a  stool,  on  which  stands  a 


Greenland  house. 

bowl  of  oil  with  a  wick  of  moss,  and  that  is 
the  lamp  to  give  warmth  as  well  as  light,  to 
each  family.  A  kettle  full  of  fish,  or  seal's 
flesh,  is  hung  by  strings  from  the  ceiling  over 
each  lamp,  and  is  always  boiling,  night  and 
day,  ready  to  satisfy  any  hungry  person. 
There  are  two  or  three  small  windows  in  the 


I  i' 


GREENLAND. 


229 


house  filled— not  with  glass— but  with  a  trans- 
parent skin  from  the  inside  of  a  seal,  and 
which  gives  a  very  dim  light. 

A  narrow  wooden  passage  leads  into  the 
house ;  and  it  is  so  low,  that  it  is  necessary  to 
creep  along.  No  door  closes  the  entrance,  be- 
cause if  there  were  there  would  be  no  air  in 


•  AISCD    riOOR 
roil    ONE    FAMILY 


fOR  awrAMiLi     U     ron  3"r*Miuv 


i 


S    LAMP  123    ^,k„,i 


^      -.MP 


rMSA«E 


u 


CNTBANCe 


Plan  of  a  Greenland  house. 

the  house,  and  the  inhabitants  would  be  suffo- 
cated. As  it  is,  the  house  js  very  close  and 
unpleasant.  The  Greenlander  uses  water  to 
drink,  and  to  boil  his  food  in,  but  not  to  wash 
himself,  or  his  clothes. 

When  a  stranger  arrives  he  is  kindly  re- 
ceived; his  damp  clothes  are  hung  up  on  a 
rack  over  a  lamp  to  dry ;  and  he  is  invited  to 


j: 


'. 


if 


'  i  m 


I    ^: 


■1! 


280 


GREENLAND. 


.n 


sleep  on  a  bench  in  the  passage  opposite  the 
stalls.  He  is  feasted  with  seal's  flesh  or  whale's 
tail,  or  berries  steeped  in  oil,  and  he  is  invited 
to  join  in  sniffing  up  the  snuff  out  of  the  horn, 
when  it  is  handed  round. 

J^OOD. — There  is  no  bread  ;  for  corn  will  not 
grow.  There  is  a  little  fruit  —  cro wherries, 
bilberries,  and  cranberries,  and  they  are 
thought  as  much  of  as  plums  and  cherries  are 
here,  and  made  into  jam,  not  with  sugar^ — but 
with  oil  The  only  vegetables  are  greens,  and 
lettuces,  radishes,  and  turnips. 

There  is  no  milk,  nor  butter,  nor  cheese,  for 
the  Greenlander  has  no  tame  reindeer  to  give 
him  milk ;  all  the  reindeer  are  wild. 

There  is  nothing  for  the  poor  Greenlander 
but  fish,  and  the  flesh  of  seals,  bears,  and  rein- 


deer 

for  s 
D] 

to  fo 

skin 

His  i 

feath 

same 

hair 

adori 

strin] 

wear 

admi 

is  ah 

moth 

with( 


Greenland/nan  icifh  seal. 


GREENLAND. 


281 


n 


deer,  a  few  berries,  and  a  few  greens,  with  oil 
for  sauce,  and  water  to  drink. 

Dress.— The  Greenlander  is  clad  from  head 
to  foot  in  seal's  skin,  or  sometimes  in  deer- 
skin :  the  seams  are  formed  of  seals'  sinews. 
His  shirt  is  made  of  the  skin  of  fowls,  with  the 
feathers  inside.  The  women  dress  nearly  the 
same  as  the  men ;  only,  instead  of  cutting  their 
hair  short,  they  gather  it  up  in  a  knot,  and 
adorn  it,  if  they  can,  with  a  gay  ribbon,  or  a 
string  of  beads.  A  woman  who  has  a  baby 
wears  a  gown  wide  enough  in  the  back  to 
admit  the  child.  It  needs  no  clothes,  as  it 
is  always  warm  enough  in  this  bag ;  and  the 
mother  is  able  to  go  about  and  use  her  hands 
without  being  hindered  1)y  nursing. 


'fi 


'<  i  i 


f^ 


Wotnan  and  babe. 


282 


GREENLAND. 


w, 


Do  you  feel  inclined  to  pity  the  poor  Green- 
landers  ?  Their  summer  so  short,— their  winter 
so  long,— never  cheered  by  the  sight  of  green 
fields  in  spring,— nor  of  fruitful  trees  in  sum- 
in  er, — ^nor  of  a  golden  harvest  in  autumn, — nor 
of  a  blazing  hearth  in  winter. 

Yet  the  Greenlander  has  his  pleasures. 
During  winter  nights,  the  moon  shines  bright 
upon  the  snow,  and  there  is  a  glorious  light 
in  the  sky,  called  the  Aurora  Borealis.  Then 
the  Greenlander  delights  in  gliding  in  his 
sledge,  drawn  by  his  faithful  dogs,  over  the 

snowy  plains. 

In  summer  it  is  pleasant  to  rove  from  place 
to  place.  The  women  have  a  large  boat, 
rowed  by  four,  and  steered  by  one ;  they  carry 
their  tents  in  it,  and  pitch  them  in  various  spots. 
The  men  delight  in  hunting  the  reindeer,  as 
well  as  in  catching  seals.  And  their  long 
summer  nights,  when  the  sun  never  sets,  are 
sweeter  than  our  summer  days. 

The  Greenlander  considers  no  country  is  to 
be  compared  with  his;  and  he  pines  away 
when  taken  to  another. 

But  does  the  light  of  the  Gospel  shine  in 
Greenland  ? 

Blessed  be  God,  it  does:  though  there  are  a 
few  heathens  still  to  be  found  there. 

How  was  the  Gospel  made  known  in  Green- 
land ? 


GREENLAND. 


233 


There  was  a  little  Danish  boy,  named  Hans 
^gede.  He  had  read  that  there  once  were 
Chnstians  in  Greenland,  and  he  wanted  to  see 
whether  there  were  any  there  still ;  he  could 
not  go  while  he  was  a  hoy;  but  when  he  was 
a  man  he  did.  He  went  in  a  ship,  lent  to  him 
by  some  merchants,  and  he  took  his  wife,  and 
his  four  little  children.  The  ship  having  con- 
veyed  him  there,  left  him  there. 

He  built  a  hut  of  stones  for  himself  and  his 
family,  and  began  to  try  to  learn  the  Cxreenland 
tongue.     He  went  to  live  in  one  of  the  Green- 
land  houses  for  a  month,  and  let  his  two  little 
boys  come  with  him,  knowing  they  would 
learn  faster  than  himself.    How  uncomfortable 
he  must  have  felt  in  one  of  those  close  and  noisv 
abodes!     But  he  bore  all  for  Christ's  sake. 
Afterwards  he  took  two  orphans    into    his 
house,  hoping  they  would  help  to  teach  Am 
while  he  taught  them;  but  when  Spring  came 
they  left  him,  and  like  Noah's  raven  returned 
no  more. 

He  was  often  in  want  of  food,  though  ships 
from  Denmark  sometimes  brought  it.  As  he 
could  not  catch  seals,  he  could  not  provide  for 
his  own  subsistence. 

For  twelve  years  he.  labored,  but  saw  NO 
Orreenlander  turn  to  the  Lord. 

Great  was  his  joy  when  two  Moravian  mis- 


1: 


i! 


234 


GREENLAND. 


II 


sionaries  arrived  to  help  bim.  Their  names 
were  Matthew  and  Christian  Stack.  They 
came  from  Hernhutt,  in  Prussia,  and  they 
called  the  place  where  they  settled,  ''  New 
Hernhutt." 

The  new  missionaries  were  not  better  treated 
by  the  Greenlanders  than  Egede.  When  they 
visited  the  houses,  they  were  often  asked  when 
they  meant  to  go.  The  people,  indeed,  re- 
turned  their  visits ;  but  it  was  only  to  see  what 
presents  they  could  get,  or  what  things  they 
could  steal. 

A  dreadful  calamity  now  befell  this  wicked 
nation.  A  Greenland  boy  went  in  a  ship  to 
Denmarkj—returned  home,— and  fell  ill  of  the 
small-pox ;  the  disease  had  never  been  known 
in  Greenland  before.  It  spread  rapidly.  Num- 
bers died  ;~and  no  wonder ;  for  the  sick  used 
to  go  out  in  the  cold  air,  and  drink  cold  water. 
Some,  impatient  of  the  burning  fever,  plunged 
into  the  sea,  and  perished  there. 

All  the  missionaries  visited  the  dying,  but 
in  many  houses  they  found  only  dead  bodies. 
They  received  also  all  the  sick  people  who  came 
to  them  into  their  houses,  and  nursed  them  with 
tender  care.  The  heathens  were  surprised  at 
such  kindness.  One  of  them,  when  dying, 
said  to  Mans  Egede,  "  You  have  been  kinder 
to  us  than  we  have  been  to  one  another ;  you 


GREENLAND. 


286 


have  fed  us  when  dying ;  you  have  buried  us 
when  dead  and  thus  preserved  us  from  bein^ 
devoured  by  dogs,.foxes,  and  ravens;  and  yof 
have  told  us  of  God,  and  eternal  life  " 
In  one  year  two  thousand  people  died  of 

andrtP""^"T'^  """V  '^-  people  in  the 
land).    It  might  be  exi5ected  that  those  who 

recovered  would  be  grateful  to  the  friends 

who  had  shown  them  such  kindness.    Par 

from  bemg  grateful,  they  continued  to  treat 

them  with  scorn.    When  they  wanted  food 

they  came  to  them,  and  thoy  were  not  ashamed 

to  say.     When  your  stock  offish  is  gone,  we 

shall  hst«n  to  you  no  more."    And  they  kept 

their  word.     The  next  year  the  missionariL 

were  in  want  of  food,  and  tlie  ungrateful  people 

refused  even  to  sell  them  any  of  their  seak; 

and  If  It  had  not  been  for  one  kind  man,  the 

missionaries  would  have  died  from  hunger 

At  last  a  ship  came,  bringing  provision,  and 

also  more  mL^sionaries.    I„  this  ship  Hans 

Jigede  returned  to  his  own  country.     The  last 

sermon  he  preached  was  from  this  text:— "Mv 

judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  my  work  with 

my  trod.      He  had  converted  none  of  the 

heathens;  but  he  had  labored  for  the  Lord 

^    ^         „{,^,  ,,,^  ^^^.^  vv'ouia  nut  lorget  him 

ihe  Greenlanders  continued  to  mock  and  to 

mimic  the  missionaries.     Their  cry  was.  "  We 


I 


286 


GREENLAND. 


must  have  seals,  fishes,  and  birds.  If  your 
God  will  give  us  these,  we  will  serve  him ;  but 
we  care  not  for  your  Heaven.  It  might  suit 
you :  it  would  not  suit  us."" 

The  stupid  Greenlanders  had  no  god,  not 
even  an  idol ;  but  they  talked  of  one,  Torgarsak, 
who  lived  under  the  sea,  feasting  upon  seal's 
flesh,  and  to  him  they  thought  aU  good  seal- 
catchers  would  go,  when  they  died ;  but  they 
did  not  worship  Torgarsak,  nor  call  him  "  god." 
They  were  without  God,  and  without  hope  in 
the  world. 

Matthew  Stack  spent  a  whole  month  in  a 
Greenland  house,  as  Hans  Egede  had  once 
done.  He  found  the  people  one  day  kind, 
another  day  cold ;  one  day  they  were  willing  to 
listen  to  a  Scripture  story ;  the  next  day  ready 
to  laugh  at  it.  During  two  whole  nights  there 
was  a  ball  in  the  house,  when  one  hundred 
and  fifty  people  danced,  and  drummed,  and 
bellowed. 

None  but  the  little  children  cared  for  the 
good  missionary,  and  they  run  after  him,  and 
clung  round  him,  and  seemed  to  love  him  like 
the  little  children  who  loved  Jesus  when  he 
was  upon  earth,  and  sang  Hosanna  to  his 
name. 

Eat  the  time  of  mercy  came  at  last. 

One  of  the  missionaries,  named  John  Beck, 


GREENLAND. 


[f  your 
m;  but 
jht  suit 

od,  not 
garsak, 
a  seal's 
)d  seal- 
at  they 
"god." 
ope  in 

li  in  a 
i  once 
kind, 
ling  to 
'  ready 
s  there 
mdred 
i,  and 

3r  the 
n,  and 
tnlike 
en  he 
x>  his 


Beck, 


237 


was  seated  in  Us  house,  ivriting  out  one  of  the 
Gospels  in  the  Greenland  tongue,  when  a  little 
company  of  natives  entered.     These  people 
came  from  a  distant  spot,  and  Had  never  heard 
the  Gospel.     The  missionary  began  to  teach 
them.    He  read  to  them  out  of  his  book  the 
history  of  Christ's  sufferings  in  the  garden. 
Ihey  listened  attentively.     Suddenly— one  of 
them,  aitsr  hearing  of  the  Saviour's  agony 
arose,  stepped  up  to  the  table,  and  exclaimed 
earnestly,  "  Tell  me  thai  once  more,  for  I  too 
desire  to  be  saved." 

The  missionary  had  never  before  heard  a 
toeenlander  utter  such  words.  He  was  filled 
with  joy  Tears  ran  down  his  cheeks  while  he 
described  the  love  of  the  Father  in  giving  up 
his  Son,  and  the  love  of  the  Son  in  laying 
down  his  life.  •'    ° 

AH  the  savages  were  moved ;— especially 
Kajamak,  who  had  spoken  first.     They  left 
the  house  promising  to  return  soon.    Many  of 
them  dvi  return.    Kajarnak  showed  signs  of  a 
change  of  heart.    He  delighted  in  being  with 
the  missionaries,  and  he  persuaded  his  country- 
men  to  come  and  hear  them.    He  turned  away 
in  disgust  from  the  noisy  feasts  of  the  heathen, 
an.    was  often  speaking,  even  with  tears,  of 
the  love  of  Jesus.    His  whole  famUy  believed, 
and  were  baptized,  as  weU  as  himself 


ij}| 


'II 


'{':■ 


'■'i 


■  r-i 


288 


GREENLAND. 


While  the  missionaries  were  rejoicing  over 
their  first  convert,  they  saw  with  pain  that  his 
health  was  declining.  Kajarnak  was  attacked 
by  a  cough,  and  pain  in  his  side,  and  in  a  few 
months  he  felt  death  approaching.  But  he 
was  not  alarmed.  He  said  to  his  weeping 
family,  ''Grieve  not,— I  am  going  to  my  Sav- 
iour." '^ 

The  missionary  brethren  buried  him  in  their 

burial  ground,  and  knelt  down  on  the  snow  to 

thank  God  for  their  first-born  son  in  the  faith. 

After  the  death  of  Kajarnak,  many  Green- 

landers  turned  unto  the  Lord. 

New  Hernhutt  became  a  Christian  vHlage. 
Some  friends  in  Holland  sent  over  a  wooden 
chapel,  which  was  set  up  near  the  dwellings  of 
the  brethren.  The  people,  though  scattered  on 
their  fishing  excursions,  hastened  to  assemble 
m  this  building,~the  largest  they  had  ever  seen. 
John  Beck  preached  the  first  sermon,  even 
as  he  had,  by  the  power  of  God,  converted  the 
first  Greenlander. 

New  Hernhutt  is  still  a  Christian  village. 
The  chapel  may  be  seen  close  by  the  bank  of 
the  Eiver  Baal,  about  three  miles  from  the  sea. 
Adjoining  are  schoolrooms,  and  the  dwellings 
of  the  brethren.  Before  it—lies  the  missionary 
garden,  with  its  turnips  and  lettuces ;  around 
—are  the  Greenland  houses. 


GREENLAND. 


289 


infwi  w""^  ^^^y-'^^  people  assemble 
in  the  chapel  to  pray,  and  to  h^ar  a  text  ex- 
plained. The  chUdren  attend  school  in  the 
morning,  but  they  assist  their  parents  in  the 
afternoon.  In  the  evening  when  the  men  «>! 
turn  from  their  fishing  and  seal-catching,  they 
^emble  agam  in  the  chapel,  and  a  few  W 
land  boys  lead  the  hymns  to  the  sound  of  the 
flute,  the  Tiohn,  and  the  guitar.  How  different 
from  the  wild  dances  and  bowlings  of  past 
tunes  are  these  sacred  employments ! 

The  conduct  of  the  Greenlander  is  changed 
Widows  and  orphans  are  not  left  to  perish  as 
they  u^d  to  be,  but  each  fatherless  family  is 

by  the  inhabitants.  A  baby  that  lost  its  mother 
nsed  to  be  buned  with  her,  because  no  one 
would  take  care  of  it;  but  now  such  a  baby  is 
always  nursed  by  some  kind-hearted  woman 

ft  J  1  a'^  ""^  ^°"  ^^'^^^'^  Ullages  in 
Greenland,  containing  altogether  two  thousand 


«-| 


i 
i 


I 


'i  ' 


'^ 


c 


;  ; 


*.i 


240 


THE  WEST  INDIES. 


THE   WEST  INDIES. 


Between  North  and  South  America  there 
lies  a  cluster  of  little  islands,  called  the  West 
Indies. 

Most  of  them  are  very  small  indeed;  but. 
there  are  four  of  considerable  size. 

Gvha  is  much  the  largest  of  the  islands.  It 
belongs  to  Spain. 

Hayti  is  the  second  in  size.  It  did  belong 
to  Spain,  but  it  has  become  free. 

Jamaica  is  the  third  in  size,  and  belongs  to 
England. 

Porto  Rico  is  the  fourth  in  size,  and  belongs 
to  Spain. 


<< 


In  the  islands  of  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico  there 
are  numbers  of  Negro  slaves,  because  these 
islands  belong  to  Spain. 

In  Hayti  the  Negroes  have  made  themselves 
free. 

In  Jamaica  they  have  been  set  free  by 
England. 


) 


JAMAICA 


241 


la.  there 
le  West 

3d;  but 

ids.     It 

belong 

ongs  to 

belongs 


50  there 
e  these 

nselves 

ree  by 


)i 


JAMAICA. 

Though  only  third  in  size,  this  island  is  the 
first  in  beauty  of  all  the  islands  of  the  Western 
feea.  Its  name  means,  in  the  Indian  tongue, 
plenty  of  springs;"  and  there  are  above  a 
hundred  streams  flowing  from  the  mountains 
and  watenng  the  valleys.  There  are  not  many 
islands  m  the  world  so  beautiful,  so  fragrant, 
and  so  fruitful.  ^       ' 

The  spicy  groves  scent  the  air ;  the  tamarind 
the  mango,  and  the  cocoa-nut  trees  yield  deli- 
Clous  fruit ;  the  graceful  bamboo  waves  its 
head  on  high,  and  the  scarlet  lily  shines  re- 
splendent  among  the  grass.     But  there  are 
two  plants  which  were  7iot  found  in  Jamaica 
when  first  discovered,  which  are  now  abundant. 
Ihe  tall  sugar  cane  grows  in  the  sultry  valleys 
—and  the  coffee  plant  with  its  dark  green 
leaves  and  white  blossoms,  covers  the  sides  of 
the  hnis.    It  was  to  cultivate  these  sugar-canes 
and   coffee  plants  that   poor  Negroes  were 
brought  from  the  shores  of  Africa. 

The  Spaniards  discovered    Jamaica-— they 
Med  all  the  poor  Indians,  and  then  brought 
-^-_..,  ^^^^  j^iXKux.     ±in3  jLngiisn  toot  the 
i  from  the  Spaniards,  and  followed  all 
wicked 


their 


ways. 


I 


5.1 

W>1 


h. 

Ml 

5"' 


16 


242 


JAMAICA. 


The  white  masters  lived  in  elegant  villas 
amidst  the  groves  of  orange  trees,  while  their 


Negro  cutting  caue. 

Negro  slaves  were  smarting  under  the  lash  of 
the  drivers.  These  white  masters  tried  to  per- 
suade themselves  that  the  Negroes  were  little 
better  than  beasts.  But  missionaries  came  to 
teach  them,  and  by  God's  grace,  saved  many 
of  their  precious  souls. 

In  those  times  the  poor  Negroes  were  some- 
times heard  singing  this  touching  song : — 

Oh  !  poor  Negi'o,  ho  will  go 

Some  one  day 
Over  tho  water,  and  the  snow, 

Far  away — 
Over  the  mountain  big  and  high, 

Some  one  day — 
To  that  country  in  the  sky, 

Far  away 


re  some- 


JAMAIOA.  •       243 

Jesu,  Maasa,  bring  ino  home 

Some  one  day, — 
Then  I'll  live  with  the  Holj  One 

Far  away. 
Sin  no  more  my  heart  malie  sore 

Some  one  day, — 
I  praise  my  Jesua  evermore. 
Far  away. 

At  one  time  a  law  was  made  by  tlie  ungodly 
masters  to  forbid  black  people  going  into  a 
church  or  chapel.     It  was  painful  to  see  the 
poor    creatures    crowding   round  the  doors 
watching  the  white  people  entering  in,  and 
not  daring  to  follow,  jet  often  crying  out  with 
tears.—"  Massa,  me  no  go  to  heaven  now;  white 
man  keep  black  man  from  knowing  God 
Black  man  got  no  soul.    Nobody  teach  black 
man  now." 

But  this  wicked  law  was  changed  by  our 
good  old  king,  George  IH.,  and  the  poor 
blacks  crowded  again  into  the  churches  and 
chapels. 

And  now  there  are  no  slaves  in  Jamaica ! 
The  Negroes  are  all  free  men ! 

It  was  a  glorious  day  when  they  were  made 
free.    It  was  on  the  first  of  August,  1838. 

The  night  before,  many  Negroes  did  not  go 

^._.„..  ^„  „^^ — 3^  gxucii  was  xneu'  joy  at  the 

thought  of  finding  themselves  free  when  the 

sun  rose  next  morning.     When   the   light 


,i 


'^ 


!■■ 


■i     ' 


244 


JAMAICA. 


dawned,  there  were  bands  of  Negroes  in  all  the 
villages  crying  out — "  We're  free — We're  free  I'* 
Numbers  hastened  to  the  chapels,  and  filled 
them  with  the  sound  of  their  praises  to  their 
Almighty  Deliverer. 

But  while  the  blacks  rejoiced,  there  were 
many  whites  very  sad  that  day,  fearing  lest 
they  should  get  no  more  work  done  on  their 
estates.  Yet  the  very  next  day^ — many  blacks 
went  to  work  as  usual ;  only  now  they  worked 
for  wages  as  free  laborers. 

However,  it  must  be  owned  that  there  were 
other  blacks,  who  became  very  idle  now  they 
were  free.  This  is  not  to  be  wondered  at.  It 
is  easy  to  get  food  in  such  a  fruitful  country 
as  Jamaica,  and  it  is  natural  in  a  hot  country 
to  dislike  hard  labor. 

The  industrious  blacks  live  in  great  comfort. 
When  they  were  slaves,  whether  industrious 
or  idle,  they  dwelt  in  huts  of  mud,  without 
any  ftirniture,  but  a  few  bowls  and  pans, — wore 
ragged  coarse  garments, — and  lived  upon  rice 
and  herrings. 

There  are  now  some  pretty  villages,  com- 
posed of  neat  cottages,  with  gardens.  These 
cottages    have  white    walls,   green  shutters, 

*>r\r\     flrk-nrA-PTr     -nrk-rfinrkpa         Tti     ^^qaIi     flioro     la    Q 

sitting-room,  with  a  sleeping-room  on  either 
side,  and  at  the  back — ^a  shed  for  cooking. 


^ 


n  all  the 

're  free!" 

id  filled 

to  their 

jre  were 
'ing  lest 
on  their 
y  blacks 
worked 

ere  were 
3W  they 
a  at.  It 
country 
country 

comfort. 
Lustrious 
without 
3, — wore 
Lpon  rice 

es,  com- 

These 

shutters, 


or«    7  a    a. 


•n  either 
cooking. 


JAMAICA. 


245 


In  each    there    is  a   mahogany  table,   side- 
board,  and  chairs,  and  on  the  table  a  handsome 
quarto  Bible,  with  gilt  edges.     The  Negroes 
delight  in  givmg  names  to  their  cottages.     One 
IS  called  Comfort  Castle  ;-another-Canaan 
Others  are  called   Paradise,    Freedom,    Come 
feee,   A  Little   of  my  Own,    Thank  God  to 
See  It.    One  has  the  singular  name  of— Me  no 
Tinkee.     What  can  that  mean?     It  means, 
"  Once  I  never  thought  I  should  have  such  a 
cottage,  or  indeed  any  cottage  of  my  own  at 
ail. 

It  is  common  for  Negroes  to  keep  horses.  A 


Negro  women. 


)     t. 


!  i 


246 


1 


JAMAICA. 


great  many  go  to  churcli  on  horseback.  Tlie 
Negresses  are  too  fond  of  dressing  themselves 
fine,  especially  on  Sundays.  They  like  to  be 
seen  in  white  muslin  gowns,  with  gay  ribbons 
and  green  parasols.  Even  the  men  are  fond 
of  dress,  and  try  to  look  like  gentlemen.  Once 
they  could  not  wear  clothes  like  Buckra  (that 
is,  whits  7mn\  but  now  they  can  if  they 
please. 

A  Christian  Negro  saw  with  great  sorrow 
the  pride  of  his  countrymen,  and  he  once 
spoke  to  them  on  the  subject  in  the  following 
plain,  though  curious  manner. 

First,  he  read  this  verse  of  Scripture, 
''  Charge  them  that  be  rich  in  this  world,  that 
they  be  not  high  minded." 

After  reading  it,  he  stopped,  and  said  in  a 
complaining  tone,  "  What  for  him  say,  '  Charge 
dem  that  be  rich?'  We  no  rich.  We  poor 
Nigger.  De  Buckra  —him  rich.  Nigger  make 
de  sugar — Buckra  take  de  money.  What  for 
him  say,  'Charge  dem  dat  be  rich?'"  Then 
the  black  man  changed  his  voice,  and  spoke 
in  a  reproving  tone,  "  You  no  rich?  Make  I 
show  you,  you  rich.  You  free  nigger  now.  So 
you  say — '  Me  no  like  round  jacket  now.'  Den 
you  go  to  one  'tore  (or  shop).  You  try  one  coat 
— one  tail  coat.  You  put  him  on — ^you  look 
yourself  in  glass — you  like  him.     Den  you  go 


u 


JAMAICA. 


247 


k.  The 
jmselves 
ke  to  be 
ribbons 
ire  fond 
a.  Once 
:ra  (that 
if   they 

sorrow 
le  once 
•llowing 

jripture, 
:ld,  that 

id  in  a 
Charge 
^''e  poor 
3r  make 
''hat  for 
Then 
I  spoke 
Make  I 

DW.     So 

\'  Den 
>ne  coat 
)u  look 
you  go 


I 


to  one  'toder  'tore— you  buy  one  smart  shirt— 
you  no  like  check  shirt  now:  him  good  for 
work  nigger,  but  free  nigger  must  have  white 
shirt  like  Buckra.  Den  -ou  go  up  to  the  'toder 
'tore— you  buy  one  black  hat—'  De  straw  hat/ 
you  say,  '  no  good  for  free  nigger.'  Den  you  go 
to  one  'toder  'tore,— -you  buy  one  boots.  De 
slave  nigger— him  go  barefoot.  De  frc  nigger 
must  hab  boots,  'like  Buckra.  Den  you  w'ait 
till  Sunday  come — you  put  em  on — you  'tay 
till  all  the  people  be  come.  De  minister,  him 
come — him  begin — den  you  come— you  walk 
up  de  aisle, — creak,  creak,  creak.  What  for 
you  make  dat  noise  ?  Don't  dat  pride  ?  Don't 
dat  say,  *  See  me  new  coat,  hear  me  new  boots? 
Don't  me  one  fine  gentleman  ?  Don't  me  RICH?' 
Don't  DAT  j^ride  ?" 

The  Negro  was  right  in  calling  that  pride. 
Many  wear  white  shirts,  and  black  hats,  with- 
out being  proud  of  them ;  but  if  a  working 
Negro  buys  them  in  order  that  he  may  look 
like  a  gentleman,  then  he  is  proud. 

All  Negroes  are  not  proud  ;  there  are  some, 
who  do  not  care  for  the  world,  but  who  really 
love  God. 

One  poor  Negro  described  in  these  broken 
words  his  own  feelings  : — 

"Once  me  no  able  to  take  word.  If  any 
one  offend  me,  me  take  'tick,  me  take  knife — 


i. 


f:  ' 


4:- 


•  1 

:   s 


I. 


il'(| 


1     it 


¥\ 


248 


JAMAICA. 


me  no  satisfy  till  me  drink  him  blood ;  now  me 
able  to  take  twenty  words. 

"  Once,  when  somebody  say  me  must  pray — 
me  say,  'No,  what  me  peay  for?  Give  me 
something  to  eat, — dat  better  than  pray.' " 

A  friend  inquired,  '*  What  made  you  change 
your  mind  ?" 

"  Massa,  me  go  to  church  one  Sunday,  and 
me  hear  massa  parson  say,  '  Jesus  Christ  come, 
and  'pill  him  blood  for  sinner.'  Ah  I  someting 
say  iu  me,  you  heary  dat.'  Ah  !  so  den  me  de 
sinner.  Him  'pill  him  blood  for  neger.  0  I 
Jesus  die  for  poor  neger  before  him  knew  him." 

How  it  must  comfort  a  poor  Negro  to  think 
that  Jesus  loves  him  as  much  as  he  loves  the 
fairest  or  the  noblest  of  Britain's  race ;  for  all 
men  are  equal  in  the  sight  of  God. 

There  are  very  few  white  people  in  Jamaica 
now.  Most  are  either  black  or  brown.  This 
is  a  song  often  sung  by  the  black  and  the 
brown : 


)l 


One,  two,  three, 
All  de  same, 
Black,  white,  brown. 

All  do  same, 

All  de  same, 
One,  two,  three. 


MEXICO. 


MEXICO. 


249 


This  country  was  once  considered  the  richest 
in  the  world.  Every  one  spoke  of  the  gold  of 
Mexico.  But  now  there  is  very  little  gold  to 
be  found  there.  California  and  Australia  are 
the  golden  lands.  There  are,  however,  many 
silver  mines  in  Mexico. 

Mexico  was  discovered  by  the  Spaniards,  and 
it  is  now  filled  by  a  Spanish  race;  just  as 
the  United  States  are  filled  by  a  British  race. 
Yet  Mexico  docs  not  belong  to  Spain  now.  She 
has  cast  off  the  Spanish  yoke,  and  made  her- 
self fiQQ,  She  has  also  set  her  Negro  slaves 
free.  Yet  she  is  iiot  free  indeed^  for  she  is  a 
slave  to  sin. 

There  are  few  countries  called  Christian, 
where  so  many  crimes  are  committed,  and 
where  so  lew  are  punished. 

The  capital  of  Mexico  is  Mexico. 

Before  the  traveller  reaches  the  city,  he 
passes  through  the  Black  Forest.  It  is  an 
awful  place ;  not  on  account  of  wild  beasts, 
but  on  account  of  wicked  men  who  haunt 
it.  By  the  road-side  stand  many  crosres  to 
maTK  xiixQ  spOtS  w^iiere  travelxers  nave  ueen 
murdered.  It  is  pleasant  to  get  out  of  this 
forest,  and  to  find  oneself  among  the  hills.   At 


1   .1. 

1^^ 


I 


f   • 


qn 


;f 


•f  iJ 


t'  I 


250 


MEXICO. 


last  a  beautiful  valley  is  seen,  with  two  smooth 
lakes,  like  silver  mirrors  glittering  in  the  sun. 
There  lies  the  great  city  of  Mexico.  No  black 
cloud  of  smoke  hovers  over  that  fair  city ;  for 
instead  of  being  disfigured  by  chimne3^s,  the 
flat  roofs  are  adorned  with  blooming  arbors. 
The  traveller  looks  down  upon  the  scene  with 
enchanted  eyes, — then  descends  into  the  val- 
ley, to  enter  the  city. 

"  Stop,  Senor,  the  lasso.     Take  care,  he  is 
upon  you.   0  Holy  Mother  Mary  !  he  is  before 


)j 


you 

Such  were  the  words  that  a  traveller  heard, 
as  he  was  riding  into  the  city.  He  looked 
round  much  alarmed,  and  beheld  two  men  on 
horseback  behind  him.  They  were  robbers 
just  going  to  catch  him  with  their  lasso,  to 
drag  him  off  his  horse,  and  to  rob  him  of  all 
his  property.  Happily  a  passer-by  saw  the 
rogues,  and  called  out  "Stop,  Senor."  The 
robbers,  finding  they  were  discovered,  rode 
away. 

In  most  countries  robbers  are  afraid  of 
robbing  at  the  gate  of  a  city  in  the  light  of 
day ;  but  in  Mexi'^  o  they  escape  punishment 
so  often,  that  they  grow  very  bold  and  daring. 
The  traveller,  who  had  been  delivered  from  the 
robbers,  rode  into  the  city,  and  he  soon  ob- 
served the  dead  body  of  a  man  lying  on  the 


MEXICO. 


251 


?   i 


smooth 
.he  sun. 
o  black 

itj;  for 
33^8,  the 
arbors, 
ae  with 
he  val- 

e,  he  is 
s  before 

heard, 
looked 
men  on 
robbers 
isso,  to 
a  of  all 
aw  the 
"  The 
1,   rode 

'aid  of 
ight  of 
shment 
daring, 
'om  the 
)on  ob- 
on  the 


ground  in  the  midst  of  a  pool  of  blood.  It  was 
the  body  of  a  murdered  man.  The  passers-by 
did  not  stop  to  gaze  at  the  corpse  with  horror ; 
tliey  were  so  mucb  accustomed  to  murder,  that 
they  took  no  notice. 

Though  Mexico  is  so  beautiful  at  a  distance, 
yet  the  streets  are  narrow  and  loathsome,  and 
the  poor  people,  walking  in  them,  look  like 
bundles  of  old  rags. 

There  is  a  handsome  square  in  the  midst, 
where  stand  the  fme  cathedral  and  the 
palace  of  the  President  (for  there  is  no  king). 
Yet  this  square  is  crowded  by  noisy  beggars, 
called  "  Leperos."  They  stand  in  rows.  Some, 
who  have  no  legs,  are  mounted  on  the  backs  of 
their  fellows,  and  they  call  out  in  a  loud  voice, 
"For  the  sake  of  the  Most  Holy  Mother, 
bestow  a  trifle."  If  they  get  nothing,  they 
begin  to  curse  in  an  awful  manner.  Yet  they 
throng  the  churches,  as  if  they  delighted  in 
prayer.  The  aisles  are  often  completely  filled 
with  leperos  in  their  ragged  blankets. 

"What  a  contrast  to  these  loathsome  leperos 
are  the  ladies  who  roll  along  the  streets  in 
their  carriages,  decked  in  dazzling  diamonds — 
and  the  gentlemen,  riding  so  gracefully,  glitter- 
ing with  silver  buttons,  and  silver  spurs,  and 
silver  stirrups,  and  silver  pommel !     The  men 


'•     : 


fmn 


•!!  II 


•j  il 


252 


MEXICO. 


walking  in  the  streets  wear  a  "  Serape,"  whicli 
is  put  on  more  easily  than  any  other  dress,  for 
it  is  only  a  blanket  with  a  hole  in  the  middle 
for  the  head  to  pass  through.  The  women 
cover  their  heads  and  shoulders  with  a  scarf 
called  a  "  Keboso ;"  and  they  squeeze  their  little 
brown  feet  into  very  small  white  satin  shoes. 
None  but  vry  fine  ladies  wear  stockings. 

Now  and.  then  a  poor  Indian  woman  may  be 
seen  in  the  streets,  wrapped  in  a  woollen  gar- 
ment, her  black  hair  platted  with  red  ribbon, 
and  her  baby,  as  dark  as  mahogany,  fastened 
to  her  back. 

The  Indians  are  the  flower-sellers  of  Mexico. 
They  bring  them  from  the  hills  and  woods 
in  boats  down  the  canals.  The  Mexicans  buy 
them  to  adorn  their  altars,  and  to  spread  on 
the  floors  of  their  churches. 

The  churches  of  Mexico  are  very  magnifi- 
cent, with  gold  and  silver  altars,  and  gold  and 
silver  rails,  and  gold  and  silver  cups.  They 
contain  many  images  superbly  dressed. 

In  one  church  there  was  an  image  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary  arrayed  in  a  blue  satin  robe,  adorned 
with  lustrous  pearls.  The  priest  often  handed 
it  to  the  worshippers  on  the  floor  to  be  -lissed. 
Once  a  wicked  lepro,  when  it  was  \i'.s  turn  to 
kiss  it,   secretly  bit  off  one  of  the  _^>reciouH 


MEXICO. 


"  whicli 
ress,  for 
1  middle 
women 
a  scarf 
eir  little 
1  shoes. 
gs. 

may  be 
len  gar- 
ribbon, 
fastened 

Mexico. 

woods 
ans  buy 
cead  on 

nagnifi- 

old  and 

They 

the  Yir- 
idorned 
handed 

kissed. 

turn  to 
/recioua 


258 


I 


pearls,  and  carried  it  away  in  his  mouth,  with- 
out  the  theft  being  discovered. 

But  there  are  not  many  Mexicans  as  profane 
as  this  lepero,  for  even  robbers  respect  the 
churches. 

The  poor  people  in  Mexico  cannot  bear 
workmg,  and  they  bring  up  their  children  in 
idleness. 

A  lady  once  said  to  a  poor  woman,  ''  I  will 
take  your  little  girl  into  my  service,  and  I  will 
have  her  taught  to  read,  and  to  do  all  kinds  of 
work."  The  mother  let  the  child  go.  Every 
week  she  came  to  see  her,  with  her  tangled 
hair  hanging  down  her  shoulders,  her  pipe  in 
her  mouth,  and  several  young  daughters  fol- 
lowing  her.  The  lady  kindly  permitted  the 
whole  party  to  dine  with  her  servants.  After 
dinner  they  all  lighted  their  pipes,  and  sat 
round  the  little  girl.  They  moaned,  and 
groaned,  as  they  looked  at  Josefita.  And 
why?  Because  she  had  work  to  do,  instead 
ot  living  in  idleness. 

After  these  foolish  visitors  were  gone 
Josefita  seemed  miserable.  If  desired  to  sew' 
she  slowly  drew  out  her  needle,  and  gave  a 
sigh,  as  she  made  a  stitch.  If  allowed  to  leave 
off,  she  seemed  better  pleased.  She  would 
then  sit  on  her  mat,  with  her  hands  folded,  and 
her  eyes  fixed. 


,  .14 

t  ' 


I 


f  t 


,    ''hi 


<»  ii 


r 


254 


MEXICO. 


One  day  the  lady  permitted  Josefita  to  go 
to  her  mother's  house,  and  spend  the  night 
there.  The  next  morning  the  child  did  not 
return ;  but  a  messenger  brought  a  note  from 
the  mother,  saying  that  the  child  was  tired  of 
working,  and  needed  to  stay  at  home  to  rest 
herself! 

Soon  afterwards  the  idle  mother  came  to  the 
house  to  beg ;  but  Josefita  never  returned  to 
live  there  any  more. 

Amongst  the  ragged  people  in  Mexico,  may 
be  seen  the  poor  water-carrier,  with  jars  of 
water  in  his  hands,  and  as  he  goes  along,  he 
may  be  heard  boasting  of  the  sweetness  and 
coolness  of  his  burden. 

It  would  be  well  if  the  Mexicans  bought 


Water-carrier,  or  Agiiadore. 


MEXICO. 


256 


mcyre  of  liim,  and  less  of  those  who  sold  the  in- 
toxicating  liquor,  '^Pulque."  It  is  a  bitter 
beverage  that  no  one  likes  at  first,  but  it  soon 
becomes  a  great  favorite.  It  is  made  of  the 
juice  flowing  from  the  stem  of  an  aloe-tree; 
and  when  it  has  been  drawn  out— the  tree 
dies. 

RoBBEiis.-Mexico  is  indeed  the  land  of  rob. 
bers.  They  abound  most  in  the  country,  because 
they  succeed  best  there.     It  would  be  delight- 
ful  to  live  in  tlie  country  in  Mexico,  if  it  were 
not  for  the  robbers.     Only  imagine  a  country- 
iiouse,  and  close  by— a  grove  of  three  thousand 
orange  trees  as  large  as  oak  trees,  and  the 
ground    beneath    entirely  covered  with   the 
fragrant  fruit,  ftillen  from  the  branches.    How 
charming  to  wander  in  such  a  grove !     But  in 
that  country-house  there  is  no  safety.      No 
valuable  furniture  can  be  kept  there ;  so  the 
spacious  rooms  contain  only  a  few  tables,  and 
chairs,  and  bedsteads  painted  green.     No  lady 
or  child  dares  walk  in   a  village  without  a 
guard  of  several  strong  men. 

In  Mexico  it  is  not  thought  a  disgrace  to  be 
a  robber.  Even  gentlemen,  if  they  lose  much 
money  by  gambling,  will  go  and  turn  robbers 
tor  a  httle  Avhile,  and  not  be  ashamed. 

Sometimes,  however,  a  robber  is  caught  and 


tianged,  and  his  dead  bod^ 


by  the  road  side.     But  then  1 


uspended  in  chains 


i'^  much  pitied. 


,  i|ii 


<i 


■ » 


t  1  HI 

'     1 


256 


MEXICO. 


Three  robbers  who  wcj-o  thus  treated  had  rela- 
tions in  a  neighboring  village.  These  relations 
watched  their  dead  bodies  to  see  when  the 
clothes  upon  them  were  getting  old,  and  dressed 
them  up  in  new  clothes  when  the  old  were  de- 
cayed ;  thus  showing  them  as  much  honor,  as 
if  they  had  been  good  men. 

The  most  honest  set  of  people  in  Mexico  are 
the  letter-carriers.  These  men  are  employed  in 
carrying  packages  as  well  as  letters,  and  none 
but  trusty  men  could  obtain  employment. 

What  dangers  must  these  carriers  encounter 
from  the  robbers  ! 

Once  upon  a  time  an  Arriero  (or  letter- 
carrier)  set  out  with  his  mule,  carrying  some 
bars  of  silver.  lie  had  done  all  he  could 
to  keep  his  journey  secret.  At  night  he 
stopped  at  the  hut  of  an  Indian.  1  i  e  supped 
on  black  beans  and  pepper,  with  no  com- 
panion but  his  Indian  host.  Aft<  r  supper 
he  went  into  the  next  room,  and  lay  down  to 
sleep  upon  a  bed  of  skins,  having  first  fastened 
his  mule  to  the  wall  outside.  Though  very 
much  tired,  he  did  not  fall  asleep  immediately; 
and  soon  he  was  surprised  to  hear  voices  in 
the  room  where  he  had  been  supping.  lie  cob '  d 
not  think  whose  voices  they  could  be,  because 
he  had  left  no  one  in  that  room — ^but  the  Indian. 
The  voices  spoke  in  whispers.  The  arriero 
began  to  fear  that  they  were  the  voices  of 


MEXICO. 


267 


ad  rela- 
•elations 
ben  the 
dressed 
,Yere  de- 


onor,  as 


xico  are 
loyed  in 
id  none 
3nt. 
icounter 

r  letter- 
ig  some 
le  could 
ight  lie 
supped 
[10  corn- 
supper 
lown  to 
fastened 
Lgh  very 
sdiately ; 
roiccs  in 
ilecouM 
because 
e  Indian. 
}  arriero 
oices  of 


robbers.     He  found  a  crevice  in  the  wall,— he 
looked  through  it,  and  beheld  three  men  whom 
he  knew  to  be  robbers,. sitting  with  the  Indian. 
He  remembered  that  he  had  met  these  men, 
just  as  he  was  leaving  Mexico.     He  now  lelt 
sure  they  must  have  followed  him,  intending  to 
rob  him.  What  could  he  do?  Could  he  escape  ? 
But  if  he  could,  could  he  get  his  mule  away  with 
its  precious  load  ?     A  plan  struck  his  mind. 
There  was  no  window  in  his  bedroom,  but  there 
was  a  small  opening  in  the  thatch,  through 
which  he  could  squeeze  his  body.     Gently  he 
made  a  heap  with  some  skins,  and,  by  getting 
upon  it,  he  contrived  to  get  out  of  the  house 
through  the  hole.    But  he  did  not  venture  to 
unfasten  his  mule  from  the  wall  outside,  for  he 
knew  that  he  should  be  heard ;  therefore  he 
went  a  little  distance  from  the  hut,  i  nd  draw- 
ing a  pistol  from  his  belt,  fired  it  in  the  air. 
The  sound  had  the  desired  effect ;  it  alarmed 
the  robbers  in  the  hut,  and  induced  them  to 
come  and  see  wh;    was  the  matter. 

While  they  were  coming,  the  arriero,  by  a 
secret  path  among  the  tre^.,  returned  to  ti.e 
hut.  He  found  the  treacherous  Indian  sitting 
there  alone  by  the  fire.  The  r...  ,bers  had  left 
Inm  there  to  prevent  the  arriero  from  Ps^ni^ipo- 
little  knowing  that  he  had  esoaped.  How 
much  astonished  was  the  ba 


Mr 


m 


17 


old  man  to  see 


258 


MEXICO. 


his  guest  enter,  sword  in  hand  I     That  sword 
was  soon  plunged  into  his  body. 

The  arriero  then  unfastened  his  mule  from 
the  wall,  and  continued  his  journey.  He  chose 
a  mountain  path,  known  only  to  himself.  It 
was  a  dangerous  one.  The  mule,  through  the 
darkness,  missed  his  footing,  and  fell  down  a 
steep  place,  dragging  his  master  after  him. 
Happily  the  height  was  not  great,  and  the  fall 
only  stunned  the  mule  and  his  master.  In  real- 
ity, this  accident  preserved  the  man's  life  ;  for 
the  robbers  had  heard  the  steps  of  the  mule, 
and  were  following  it, — when  it  fell.  They 
did  not  hear  the  fall,  but  passed  on,  without 
knowing  that  the  treasures  they  were  seeking 


The  arriero. 


as 


MKXICO. 


259 


were  lying  just  beneath  their  patli.  As  morn- 
ing  dawned,  the  arriero  and  his  mule  recovered, 
and  though  stiff,  and  bruised,  were  able  to 
pursue  their  way.  Thus  wonderfully  was  the 
arriero  preserved  from  the  dangers  which  were 
prepared  for  him. 

Robbers  do  not  often  break  into  the  church- 
es,  but  in  times  of  tumult  and  rebellion,  they 
have  even  robbed  churches. 

There  were  once  three  monks  so  much  afraid 
of  the  robbers  stealing  the  treasures  of  their 
church,  that  they  made  a  vault  under  the  floor 
with  a  trap-door,  and  a  spring-lock,  which  none 
but  they  knew  ho^\-  to  open. 

But,  as  they  wanted  their  gold  and  silver 
vessels  for  the  services  of  the  church,  they  kept 
them  in  boxes  above  ground,  intending, Vhen 
necessary,  to  place  these  boxes  in  the  vault. 

One  very,  stormy  night  the  monks  were 
watching  in  the  church,  when,— amidst  the 
uproar  of  the  tempest,  they  distinguished  the 
clang  of  arms.  They  knevv^  the  rebel  army  was 
near  at  hand.  They  began  in  haste  to  convey 
the  boxes  into  the  vault.  Very  soon  the 
robbers  were  heard— thundering  at  the  doors. 
The  bolts  and  hinges  soon  gave  way.  The 
robbers  rushed  in— just  as  the  last 
going  down  into  the  vault.     A  beo 


monk  wa 


vV  do 


,  gar  in  the 
troop  caught  a  glimpse  of  his  shaven  head  just 
as  it  wns  descending.     Immediately— search 


!]«■ 
*j'*' 


f  ■ 


H 


260 


MEXICO. 


was  made  for  the  hidden  monks  and  their 
hidden  treasures.  The  floor  was  well  battered 
with  axes  and  hainnicrs,  in  order  to  discover 
the  trap-door ;  but  so  carefully  was  that  door 
concealed,  that  it  could  not  be  found.  The 
terrified  monks  heard  the  sound  .over  their 
heads ;  but  at  last  it  died  away,  and  they  were 
left  in  silence  in  their  dark  abode. 

After  awhile  they  attempted  to  re-open  the 
door.  What  was  their  horror  to  lind  it  fast 
closed.  No  eflbrts  of  theirs  could  oi)en  it.  The 
hannnering  of  the  robbers  in  looking  for  the 
door,  had  broken  the  spring-lock,  and  now  the 
door  could  not  be  opened. 


Three  Monks, 


n 


I  their 
[ittcrcd 
iscovcr 
it  door 
.  The 
r  tlieir 
)y  were 

Den  the 
it  fast 
b.  The 
for  the 
LOW  the 


MEXICO. 


261 


It  was  long  before  the  nioidis  and  their 
treasures  wei-o  discovered.  Tlie  monks  were 
rnissed,  and  tlic  tn^asurcs  were  missed, — but 
none  couhl  find  them. 

At  last,  however,  some  priests  thought  of  re- 
pairing the  ijiarble  floor  lliat  had  been  so  much 
battered.  When  it  was  taken  uj),  Ihe  trap-door 
was  seen,  and  the  dead  ))odies  were  found! 


THE   INDIANS. 

There  are  many  of  the  Indians  still  living  in 
the  wild  parts  of  Mexico,  and  a  few  near  the 
towns.  They  are  not  slaves,  but  are  as  ill- 
treated  as  if  they  were.  They  are  made  to 
work  in  the  silver  mines,  and  are  beaten  by 
their  overseers.  Great  pains  are  taken  to 
prevent  the  poor  creatures  steahng  the  silver. 
People  are  appointed  to  watch  them  con- 
tmually,  but  it  is  thought  impossible  that 
they  should  steal  silver  from  the  furnace,  for 
there  it  is  mixed  with  quicksilver,  the  fumes 
of  which  kill  instant]"  Yet  one  Indian  tried 
to  do  this.  Finding  he  was  not  watched,— with 
his  long  pole  he  lifted  up  the  cover  of  the 
boiling   silver;    instantly  he  was  suffocated, 

i^T.  ivrj,  v^Li^^tA-nca  uy  Liiu  aiue  ox  ine 

furnace— a  lifeless  body.     Thus  he  perished  in 
the  act  of  stealing. 


i 


i  .'I 


i  i    'I 

I 

h 


i  II 


11 


262 


MEXICO. 


'inhere  are  poor  Indians  who  live  by  catching 
poisonous  spiders,  for  which  they  obtain  three- 
halfpence  each  as  a  reward;  but  sometimes 
they  die  themselves  of  the  bites.  Other  Indians 
live  by  baking  cakes  of  Indian  corn,  called 
"Tortillas,"  and  selling  them  in  the  towns. 
'Such  poor  Indians  dress  in  cloaks  of  rushes, 
and  dwell  in  huts  of  rushes. 


Indians. 

The  Indians  are  Eoman  Catholics.  A 
stranger  once  observed  a  poor  Indian  girl  enter 
the  cathedral  of  Mexico  with  a  bag  of  money 
in  her  hand,— all  her  savings  for  many  months. 
cu«  ov^T^-r^on■hl3f^  fVip  pTiest.  and.  in  a  whisper, 
confessed  her  sins.  Then  she  asked  him 
what  she  could  do  to  help  her  parents  who 


CENTRAL  AHERICA.  26S 

were  dead.    The  priest  told  her,  in  a  low 
Mliattor?    The  girl's  prayer  will  show     The 

ItLnlV  t','^''"''"'''^'  "0  ^^^'^^d  Mary 
I  thank  thee  I  have  now  purchased  the  release 
of  my  parents  from  five  thousand  years  of  tor- 
ment m  purgatory !  Blessed  Mother,  I  thank 
thee  for  this  favor !"  ' 


'  m 


CENTKAL   AMEEIOA. 

AmSei'  'm  '='"V'''*J"°^  ^"''^  ^"d  South 
America      Many  have  wished  there  was  no 

^ch  and  for  it  prevents  our  ships  passrtWs 
way  to  China,  though  far  the  shortest  way 
Plans  are  made  for  making  a  canal  and  aTl 
way  across.  ^ 

Most  of  this  land  once  belonged  to  Spain 
but  now  it  is  fmo      nn  ^      •     i  ►^pain, 

of  the  loL^trbelolt'J^^TJf '  -- 
-lied  British  Hondui^r  nelX'^nyi: 
18  found  in  Honduras.  .       ^ 


1  '  u 


264 


BRAZIL. 


The  Mosquito  country  is  filled  with  black 
men,  and  the  king  is  black.  It  is  a  heathen 
country.  Our  missionaries  might  go  there  ;  but 
not  to  the  part  that  once  belonged  to  Spain. 
The  Eoman  Catholics  would  not  let  them  come 
there. 


BRAZIL. 


This  immense  country  is  the  daughter  of 
that  small  country'  called  Portugal.  Thus 
Mexico  is  the  daughter  of  Spain;  and  the 
United  States  are  the  daughter  of  England. 
All  these  have  been  rebellious  daughters,  and 
have  refused  to  obey  their  mothers. 

But  Brazil,  though  she  does  not  belong  to 
Portugal,  is  governed  by  an  Emperor.  There- 
fore Brazil  is  an  empire^  while  all  the  other 
countries  in  America  that  have  made  them- 
selves free,  are  republics. 

Th  re  very  few  people  in  Brazil,  consid- 
ering how  large  it  is.  There  are  not  so  many 
as  in  Ireland,  that  small  island.  Of  these  people 
very  few  are  white.  Some  are  dark  people, 
called  mulattoes,  and  some  are  Negroes. 

Once  there  were  slaves  in  Brazil,  but  the 
emperor  has  set  them  all  free.  ^ 


BliAZIL. 


265 


EIO  JANEIRO. 

This  is  the  capital  of  Brazil,  and  the  largest 
city  m  all  South  America.     Eio  means  river, 
and  the  citj  is  often  called  only  "  Rio  "    There 
.8  not  a  city  in  the  world  builf  in  a  more  beauti- 
tul  situation ;  it  is  close  to  the  sea,  yet  embower- 
ed  m  green  and  flowery  hills.  The  streets  are  so 
steep  that  Negroes  carry  up  the  great  packages 
on  their  heads.    They  run  all  in  a  line;  singing 
as  they  go.   Once  they  were  forbidden  to  sing 
because  so  much  noise  was  thought  disturbing- 
but  the  Negroes  could  not  run  unless  they  sung  '■ 
so  they  were  allowed  to  sing  again. 

The   mountains    that    surround    Kio,   are 


Nagro  mlkctinff  JtouKn. 


i 


i 


■      ■! 
\ 

i 

i     .  - 

■  -i    ' 


266 


BKAZIL. 


adorned  with  splendid  butterflies  as  well  as 
fiowers.  Tlie  most  beautiful  of  all— have  sky- 
blue  wings,  shining  like  silver,  Negroes  are 
sent  out  to  catch  butterflies,  and  to  collect 
flowers.  They  go  out  with  long  poles,  and 
nets  at  the  end,  for  the  butterflies ;  and  with 
baskets  for  the  flowers ;  and  they  return  in  the 
evening  to  their  masters,  laden  with  their 
beautiful  spoils. 


THE  GOLD  DISTRICT. 


In  some  parts  of  Brazil  gold  is  found ;  but 
not  as  much  as  there  used  to  be.  One  town, 
called  Villa  Ricca,  or  rich  town,  is  very  poor 
now.  The  long  galleries  on  the  sides  of  the 
hill,  once  hewn  out  of  the  mines,  are  turned 
into  pig-sties. 


THE  CITl  OF  DIAMONDS. 

This  is  not  a  city  built  of  diamonds.  How 
dazzling  such  a  city  would  be  !  It  is  a  city  in 
the  midst  of  a  country  where  diamonds  are 
found.  It  is  built  on  the  heights.  The  houses 
are  of  white  stone.  All  around  is  black  and 
desolate,  with  scarcely  ?  tree.  But  ten  thou- 
sand people  are  always  sear">ing  for  diamonds 


4 


BRAZIL. 


267 


well  as 
ave  sky- 
^oes  are 
D  collect 
)les,  and 
ind  with 
rn  in  the 
.th  their 


md ;  but 
Qe  town, 
^ery  poor 
es  of  the 
e  turned 


is.  How 
I  a  city  in 
Londs  are 
le  houses 
flack  and 
ben  thcu- 
iiamonds 


I 


in  the  ground.  Any  one  who  pleases  may 
search:  The  diamond-seekers  dig  into  the 
gravel,  and  then  sift  it  with  water,  in  hopes  of 
spying  some  ghttering  stones. 


THE  RIVER  AMAZON. 

This  river  flows  through  Brazil.  It  is  the 
LARGEST  in  the  world.  It  is  the  longest,— the 
widest,— and  the  deepest ;  it  may  well  therefore 
be  called  the  largest  river.  It  is  nearly  two 
thousand  miles  long;  it  is  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles  wide  at  the  mouth;  in  some 
places  it  is  more  than  one  hundred  and  twentv 
feet  deep.  ^ 

This  large  river  is  also  beautiful,  for  its 
banks  are  clothed  by  beautiful  trees.  Monkeys 
sport  among  the  branches,  and  parrots  scream. 

Both  monkeys  and  parrots  are  often  caught 
to  be  sold  as  pets,  but  they  are  oftener  killed 
to  be  served  up  for  supper.  There  is  no 
animal  considered  ^uch  good  eating  as  a 
monkey.  The  most  splendid  of  the  parrot 
tribe  are  the  macaws.  They  are  valued  for 
their  feathers  of  red,  blue,  and  yellow.     The 

feathers  glued  on  a  cotton  cap  turn  it  into  a 
splendid  crown.  Long  feathers  make  a  sceptre. 


»'   '  I 


I*  f 


268 


BRAZIL. 


'1 


A  feather  mantle  completes  the  splendor  of 
the  Indian  kings. 

There  are  vast  plantations  of  cacao  trees 
close  by  the  Amazon.  These  are  the  trees 
whence  chocolate  and  cocoa  are  made ;  they 
are  low  and  stumpy,  and  they  are  quite  dif- 
ferent from  cocoa-nut  trees.  There  are  rich 
Portuguese  gentlemen,  who  own  these  planta- 
tions, and  who  live  in  elegant  villas  by  the 
river  side.  They  lead  very  idle  lives,  for  they 
need  only  exert  themselves  once  a  year  when 
the  fruit  is  ripe.  Then  the  fruit  is  gathered, 
cut  open,  the  pips  taken  out,  dried  in  the  sun, 
packed  up,  and  put  on  board  the  ships  going 
up  the  Amazon. 

The  trees  which  yield  India-rubber  grow  on 
the  banks  of  the  Amazon.  They  are  called 
Seringa  trees.     The  India-rubber  is  the  sap. 

There  are  poor  Indians  who  live  by  collect- 
ing this  sap.  They  inhabit  wretched  huts 
close  to  the  water,  and  under  the  deep  shadow 
of  the  tall  trees. 

See  that  poor  man  going  out  to  collect  sap. 
He  goes  up  to  a  tree,  and  wounds  it  with  a 
knife,  then  fastens  a  cup  under  the  place  to 
catch  the  milky  stuff  that  slowly  oozes  forth. 
In  one  day  he  has  wounded  one  hundred  and 
twenty  trees.  He  has  walked  many  miles, 
for  the  trees  do  not  stand  close  together; 


BRAZIL. 


269 


[endor  of 

Lcao  trees 
the  trees 
ide ;  they 
quite  dif- 
are  rich 
3e  planta- 
as  by  the 
3,  for  they 
rear  when 
gathered, 
Q  the  sun, 
lips  going 

r  grow  on 
are  called 
:he  sap. 
3y  coUect- 
;hed  huts 
jp  shadow 

ollect  sap. 
it  with  a 
J  place  to 
>zes  forth, 
idred  and 
ny  miles, 
together ; 


I 


they  are  scattered  among  the  other  trees  of  the 
forest. 

Next  day  the  poor  man  goes  out  again  to 
collect  the  India-rubber  milk.   He  finds  a  little 
m  each  cup.     Altogether  he  brings  home  two 
gallons  in  a  basin.   His  daughter  can  make  this 
milk  into  shoes.     She  takes  it  into  a  little 
thatched  hut,  where  there  is  a  small  furnace  in 
a  jar.     She  dips  a  last  (which  she  holds  by  a 
handle)  into  the  milk ;  then  dries  it  by  holding  it 
in  the  smoke  of  the  furnace  for  a  minute ;  then 
dips  it  again,  and  dries  it,  and  so  goes  on  till 
the  India-rubber  is  thickly  spread  upon  the  last. 
She  then  lays  it  in  the  sun  till  next  day. 
With  those  two  gallons  of  milk  she  makes  ten 
pairs  of  shoes  in  about  two  hours,    Next  dav 


M'* 


■ 


' 

m 

1 

m 

iHi'^H 

Making  India-ruhher  shoes. 


270 


BRAZIL. 


the  girl  comes  and  cuts  off  the  shoes  from 
their  lasts.  Now  thej  are  ready  to  go  up  the 
river  in  the  ships. 

Religion.— The  Roman  Catholic  religion 
prevails.  Once  a  year  at  Rio  there  is  a  grand 
procession  of  idols.  The  images  are  placed  on 
stands,  (like  great  trays,)  and  borne  on  men's 
shoulders.  Jhere  are  groups  of  images  on  some 
of  the  stands,  and  the  bearers  are  obliged  often 
to  change,  on  account  of  the  great  weight.  Men 
with  candles  go  on  each  side  of  the  stands,  and 
liefore— walks  an  angel— scattering  flowers. 

The  angel  is  a  little  girl,  dressed  out  in  gauze 
wings,  and  her  flowing  ringlets  adorned  with 
ribbons  and  feathers.  A  black  man  with  a 
basket  attends  her,  and  gives  her  the  flowers  to 
scatter.  Does  the  little  girl  feel  as  the  real 
angels  do ;  or  is  she  vain  of  her  fine  wings  and 
gay  dress  ? 

Yet  the  people  in  Brazil  are  not  so  wicked 
as  those  in  Mexico.  One  reason  may  be,  there 
are  not  so  m.my  priests.  The  government 
pays  the  priests,  and  allows  them  so  little 
money  that  few  boys  like  to  become  priests. 

There  are  also  better  laws  in  Brazil  than  in 
Mexico ;  for  there  is  an  emperor  there  who 
preserves  order. 

People  in  Brazil  do  not  sleep  on  beds  on  the 
floor,  but  in  beds  slung  across  the  corners  of 


I 


lVr-~ 


BRAZIL. 


271 


oes  from 
^0  up  the 

religion 
!  a  grand 
placed  on 
on  men's 
3  on  some 
?ed  often 
:lit.   Men 
mds,  and 
:)wers. 
in  gauze 
ned  with 
I  with  a 
lowers  to 
the  real 
ings  and 

)  wicked 
be,  there 
ernment 
30  little 
riests. 
than  in 
3re  who 

s  on  the 
rners  of 


the  rooms.  Four  can  be  placed  in  one  room. 
These  hammoolcs  have  two  advantages ;  they 
are  very  cool,  and  they  keep  people  out  of 
the  way  of  t^^e  reptiles.  Idle  people  waste 
many  hours  of  the  day  in  their  hammocks. 
A  traveller  was  surprised  in  callmg  at  a 
country  house  at  eleven  o'clock,  to  find  the 
lady  swinging  in  her  liammock,  playing  at 
cards  with  her  husband,  who  sat  in  a  chair 
beside  her. 

Another  traveller  had  a  pleasing  surprise. 
He  was  wandering  by  the  sca-sidc,  when  he 
SUw  a  pretty  dwelling  in  a  grove.  The  master 
of  the  house  invited  him  to  enter,  and  desired 
a  Negro  boy  to  climb  a  tree,  and  pluck  a  cocoa- 
nut  to  refresh  tlie  stranger.  While  resting  in 
the  parloi*,  the  guest  observed  a  large  book 
upon  the  table.  "  What  book  is  it?"  he  in- 
quired. 

"  The  Bible." 

"  How  long  have  you  had  it?" 

"  Eight  or  nine  years." 

"  How  did  you  obtain  it?" 

"  It  was  given  me  by  a  sailor." 

"  It  seems  to  have  been  used  a  great  deal." 

"  O  yes,  I  am  very  fond  of  reading  it,  it  is  so 
instructive,  and  so  comforting.  But  I  find  it 
Vtjry  aimcuii  to  keep  it  at  home.  My  neighbors 
are  often  borrowing  it  of  me,  for  they  love  to 


.%. 


O^.  \'^^^^9» 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0     ^ 


I.I 


1.25 


£  Si 

us 


1^ 


M 

2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


i:4_    11.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


^ 


4v 


^^ 


iV 


A 


^9> 


y^.  €>/>^ 


^^ 


o  ..A  c^,.v^ 


\ 


6^ 


%^ 


1^%^ 


^17 


^^^ 


i/.l 


272 


BRAZIL. 


read  it.  I  have  let  it  go  out  to  places  far  and 
near;  but  now  it  is  at  home,  I  think  I  shall 
part  with  it  no  more." 

"What!"  inquired  the  stranger,  ''are  there 
no  other  Bibles  besides  jours  ?" 

"  I  know  of  none.  Most  people,  who  bor- 
row it,  say  they  have  never  seen  such  a  book 
before." 

"  Well,  I  suppose  you  would  not  object  to 
lend  that  Bible,  if  you  had  another  quite  clean 
and  new." 

"  Certainly  not." 

"  Then  I  will  send  you  one,  that  I  have  on 
board  the  ship  I  came  by." 

"  Will  you  indeed  ?" 

"  Yes,  gladly ;  and  a  number  of  Testaments 
and  tracts  also,  and  you  may  distribute  them 
among  those  friends  of  yours  who  are  fond  of 
reading  the  Bible !" 

"  Oh  I  how  thankful  I  shall  be." 

The  traveller  drank  the  sweet  cocoa-nut 
milk,  rejoicing  at  having  found  some  souls  in 
that  land  who  thirsted  for  the  sweeter  milk 
of  Christ's  word. 


IS  far  and 
i  I  shall 

are  there 

who  bor- 
1  a  book 

abject  to 
lite  clean 


have  on 


staments 

ite  them 

fond  of 


ocoa-nut 

souls  in 

ier  milk 


PERU.  278 


PEKU. 

This  country  is  as  famous  as  Mexico  for  its 
gold  and  silver  mines. 

The  children's  poet  has  sung— 

"  I  r/ould  not  change  my  native  land, 
For  rich  Peru  with  all  her  gold  ; 
A  nobler  prize  lies  in  my  hand 
Than  East  or  West  Indies  hold." 

What  is  that  nobler  prize  ? 

It  IS  the  Gospel ;  the  message  of  mercy— 
the  promise  of  pardon— the  gift  of  God. 

Peru  resembles  Mexico  in  many  respects 
Like  Mexico,  Peru  belonged  to  Spain,  and  has 
rebelled,  and  has  become  a  republic. 

Like  Mexico,  Peru  has  the  Eoman  Catholic 
religion. 

Like  Mexico,  Peru  has  oppressed  the  Indians 
Like  Mexico,  Peru  has  set  the  Negro  slaves 
free. 

Like  Mexico,  Peru  is  fuU  of  gamblers  and 
robbers. 

Yet  the  land  of  Peru  is  not  like  the  hnd  of 
Mexico. 

Peru  COnsisi^  nf  Inw  aon/^Tr  -^ir.; —   ^ ^1 

—    .,,  „    .--wii^j-   ^iaiiis    uy  xne 

sea-shore  and  of  barren  bleak  hills.     There 
are,  however,  some  pleasant  fruitful  valleys, 

18 


m 

•  if 


I    M 


t  ''J 

P 

r*1 


274 


PERU. 


where  sugar  and  cotton  flourish,  and  where 
green  parrots,  and  grizzly  monkeys  sport. 

On  those  low  sandy  plains  travellers  have 
often  perished  from  thirst,  as  sometimes  there 
is  not  a  fountain  for  thirty  miles  together ;  — 
not  a  tree  to  give  shade,  nor  a  green  bank 
where  to  rest.  The  bones  of  beasts  which 
have  dropped  down  exhausted,  are  scattered 
along  the  way. 

Many  travellers,  too,  have  perished  in  climb- 
ing the  steep  paths  that  lead  to  the  high  lands. 
Once  a  little  family  were  on  a  journey ;  they 
had  a  mule;  the  father  sat  on  it  with  the 
youngest  child  before  him,  and  a  boy  of  ten 
years  old  behind.  As  they  went  along,  a  huge 
mass  of  rock  suddenly  fell  from  the  mountain- 
side upon  the  head  of  the  elder  child,  and 
hurled  him  into  the  river  rolling  beneath. 
The  father  knew  the  child  was  killed,  and  he 
went  down  sorrowfully  to  the  water  to  seek  for 
his  dead  body. 

It  is  among  the  barren  heights  that  the 
silver  mines  are  situated.  But  how  can  the 
silver  be  carried  down  those  steep  paths  ?  even 
mules  would  scarcely  venture  to  descend  some 
of  them.  There  is  an  animal  more  sure-footed 
than  the  mule.  It  is  the  lama.  A  pretty 
gentle  creature  it  is — ^taller  than  the  sheep, 
and  covered  with  a  short  coarse  dark  wool; 


f 


n 


PERU. 


276 


something  like  a  deer  in  shape,  but  not  so 
graceful  nor  so  swift.  It  can  neither  go  fast,— 
nor  far,— nor  can  it  carry  a  great  weight ;  but 
then  it  can  go  up  and  down  the  steepest  places. 
Its  disposition,  though  gentle,  is  determined. 
If  too  heavy  a  burden  is  put  upon  its  back,  it 
lies  down  immediatelj^,  and  will  not  rise  till 
some  of  the  weight  is  removed.  It  will  not  eat 
at  night,  and  therefore  it  must  be  allowed  to 
graze  by  the  way.  The  Indian  is  very  fond 
of  his  lama,  and  decks  it«  head  witli  bows  of 
ribbon,  and  hangs  a  bell  round  its  neck. 

Before  loading  it,  he  caresses  it  affection- 
ately  to  make  it  willing  to  go.  When,  through 
fatigue,  it  lies  down  by  the  way,  he  does  not 


■{.'ji 


i 


1 


A  Lama, 


276 


PERU. 


beat  it,  but  coaxes  it,  and  talks  to  it,  as  if  it 
were  a  child. 

Wild  lamas  go  in  flocks,  and  the  tame 
lamas  like  to  travel  in  company.  Amongst 
the  mountains,  it  is  common  to  meet  a  long 
train  of  these  animals,  laden  with  silver  or 
with  salt. 

There  is  another  animal  in  Peru  more  like 
a  deer  than  the  lama  is ;  and  yet  more  like  a 
sheep  too,  for  it  is  covered  with  long  fine  soft 
wool,  either  black  or  white,  It  is  called  the 
alpaco.  The  wool  has  long  been  made  into 
blankets  for  the  Indians,  but  now  it  is  used 
for  umbrellas  by  the  English.  The  alpaco  is 
more  difficult  to  tame  than  the  lama.  He  is 
not  used  for  carrying  burdens,  but  is  caught 
once  a  year  to  be  shorn ;  and  the  rest  of  the 
year  he  roams  about  the  mountains. 

There  are  sheep  too  on  the  mountains,  but 
they  are  not  natives  of  Peru.  They  were 
brought  from  Spain.  They  are  under  the  care 
of  Indian  shepherds,,  who  drive  them  into  large 
folds  at  night,  and  keep  dogs  to  guard  them. 

There  are  also  a  gi-eat  many  fierce  bulls, 
and  they  are  caught  when  needed  for  the 
cruel  bull-fights. 


as  if  it 


PERU. 


277 


e  tame 

mongst 

a  long 

[yer  or 

)re  like 
3  like  a 
ne  soft 
led  the 
ie  into 
is  xised 
paco  is 
He  is 
caught 
1  of  the 

ns,  but 
J  were 
he  care 
to  large 
them. 
I  bulls, 
for  the 


LIMA. 

This  is  the  capital  of  Peru 

of  MeSo'^'*'"*'  """  '"^  '^'''"''''  ^"^^  *««« 
Even  the  ladies  delight  in  bull-flghts     The 

wo"m  "r  r '='^•'^'^1  '^  ^'^^  flnesf  in  alll 
world.    Robbers  prowl  near  the  city  gates 

and  are  seldom  punished.  Gambling  ftS 
amusement  of  all  classes.  ^ 

sJdiJ^A  ?r^['  """  continually  exposed  to 
sudden  deaths  by  earthquakes.  Lima  may 
be  called  "The  city  of  earthquake""  7h: 

ZVt'f  ""^  ""^"^  almo'st  destroyed 
About  forty  times  m  a  year-the  earth  rocks 

Sf  Te     I-r'^'*e'y.-tho«gh  it  be  mid 
n2ght,-tbe  people  rush  out  of  their  houses 

bEft^'C'T^'"    Thepriestscausethe 

and  «n  .? '     ""^^T  *°  *°"  '^'^  ^^  "Minutes, 
and  all  the  people  hasten  to  prayere. 

But  after  the  rocking  is  over,  both  prieste 
and  people  go  on  in  their  sins  and  their  foIlS 
the  same  as  before. 


i 


I'H 


Hii 


278 


PERU. 


POTOSI. 

No  city  in  the  world  is  built  on  so  high  a 
spot  as  this ;  thirteen  thousand  feet  above  the 
sea  !*  therefore  it  is  as  cold  as  Petersburgh,  in 
Eussia,  although  y&cj  near  the  equator. 

Once  the  richest  silver  mines  in  the  world 
were  near  it ;  but  these  mines  are  no  longer 
rich, 

Cerro  del  Pa^co  is  now  the  richest  silver 
mine  in  Peru.  The  city  there  is  built  on  almost 
as  high  a  spot  as  Potosi. 

The  Indians  often  wish  that  no  silver  mines 
had  ever  been  discovered ;  for  they  are  made 
to  toil  day  and  night  while  their  masters 
gamble  for  the  silver. 

It  is  said  that  there  are  Indians  who  have 
never  told  of  niines  that  they  have  found,  but 
have  gone  secretly  to  dig  silver  when  they 
needed  it. 


THE  SECBET  SILVER  MINE. 

There  once  dwelt  in  Peru  an  old  monk. 
Though  very  wicked,  he  was  a  favorite  with 
the  Indians.     One  day  he  was  in  great  trouble, 

feet  above  the  level  of  the  siea. 


I 


PERU. 


10  high  a 
bove  the 
Durgh,  in 
)r. 

he  world 
10  longer 

ist  silver 
)n  almost 

'er  mines 

are  made 

masters 

rho  have 
►und,  but 
ben  they 


id  monk, 
rite  with 
t  trouble, 


th 


n^^^^a^n( 


279 


on  account  of  having  lost  a  large  sum  at  fh. 
gammg-table  An  niri  t  ,.  '^f.^^"^  a*  the 
friend  ^llT     f  ^''^'^''^  ^'^  particular 

-onk,  delighted,  ak-ed  for  "  o^e  -^^j  ^^ 

mine  w  W   a^f  saTerT^*  "  "^'^  °'  '""^ 
he  mwht  i,.i  ^".  '^^  ™ver  came,  in  order  that 

Moved  "f 'P,^"^^«'f  ^i-'n  he  pleased. 

Moved  by  his  entreaties  the  Indian  it  l««f 
promised  to  gratify  his  desire.  One  ni^ht  he 
came,  accompanied    by  two  other   iSn, 

m;L       T      ^°^°'^  *^6y  took  him  to  the 
the  monk  was  set  down  upon  his  feet  .tl  T 

the  treasurer  lu.-^-^'^''"'  "^^^^^  are 
greed^y  scraped  up  as  much  silver  as  he  could 

have  crllfd        fe  r;  1  '''''"^'  ^^°"'^  '"^ 

he  might  hav:  V  f  ^''^"  ^"°^«d,  that 

^"  have  known  the  way  .mother  time. 


I 
I 

if 


liijtii 


280 


PERU. 


The  cunning  monk  thought  of  a  plan  for 
marking  the  way,  so  as  to  enable  him  to  find 
it  again.  He  wore  round  his  neck  a  rosary, 
(the  string  of  beads  that  Papists  use  fot  count- 
ing prayers).  He  secretly  unfastened  it,  and, 
as  he  was  being  carried,  he  dropped  now  and 
then  a  bead.  **  When  it  is  daylight,"  thought 
he,  "I  shall  be  able  to  trace  my  way  by  the 
beads."  The  Indians  safely  lodged  him  in  his 
home  before  the  morning  dawned. 

The  monk  was  enjoying  the  thoughts  of 
returning  by  himself  to  the  mine,  and  of  often 
filling  l.is  bag  with  silver, — when  he  heard 
a  knock  at  the  door.  Who  was  there  ?  The 
Indian. 

*'  Father,"  said  he,  "  you  have  dropped  your 
rosary  on  the  way.  Here  are  the  beads  which 
we  have  collected." 

The  monk  now  saw  that  the  Indians  had 
observed  him  dropping  the  beads,  and  had 
taken  care  not  to  let  the  cunning  plan  suc- 
ceed. 


THE  CORDILLERAS  AND  THE  ANDES. 

These  are  two  long  chains  of  mountains  that 
stretch  themselves  from  one  end  of  Peru  to 
the  other. 

They  are  the  highest  in  the  world,  except 
the  Himalayas,  in  Asia. 


M 


CHILI. 


;  plan  for 
im  to  find 
:  a  rosary, 
fcfl"  count- 
id  it,  and, 
now  and 
"  thought 
ay  by  the 
lim  in  his 


281 


.T.^Tl  .?  7'  ^'''^^'^  ^'^^  «"^^«>  which 

chill  the  air,  and  render  the  climate  of  Peru 

foggy,  and  the  soil  barren.     Yet  there  are 

many  streams  flowing  from  them,  which  make 

the  vaUeys  lovely  and  fruitful. 


)ughts  of 
d  of  often 
he  heard 
re  ?     The 

)ped  your 
ads  which 

iians  had 
and  had 
plan  suc- 


CHILI. 

This  country  resembles    Peru    in  almost 
every  respect.  <""ausi, 

beUed'  ^'';j'^^'  ^'^""^'^  '^  Spain,-has  re- 
belled,— and  is  a  republic 

toS'.^T'  '?""  '''^  ""^^'^  ^^^  i«  «^yect 
Jul  thT  P  ^^^^r  ^^«-  But  it  is  more  fruit- 
tnl  than  Peru,  and  supplies  Peru  with  com. 


roES. 

tains  that 
'  Peru  to 

id,  except 


SANTIAGO. 

This  is  the  capital  of  Chili. 

fof  '"  ^"^  V"",  ^  ""^"^  ^'^^  P^^^^'  ^^d  is  there, 
tore^cool  and  pleasant,  and  quite  unlike  Lima, 

Lf\rV    '"'  ''  ''  '^  ^'^^^^  ^^  earthquakes, 
that  the  houses  are  built  without  upper  stories 


282 


LA   PLATA. 


All  around  tlie  city — horses  are  feeding  in 
troops.  Any  one  who  wants  a  horse  may  catch 
one.  Therefore  horses  are  used  for  every  pur- 
pose. The  baker  has  a  horse  to  carry  the 
bread  in  panniers ;  the  milkman  has  a  horse 
to  carry  his  milk  in  barrels ;  and  the  farmer 
piles  his  hay  on  the  back  of  a  horse  till  the 
animal  looks  like  a  haystack. 

A  gentleman  who  went  to  stay  at  a  country 
house,  ssiw/oiiy  horses  tied  to  the  wall,  all  ready 
saddled  for  any  of  the  family  who  wished  them, 
to  ride  at  any  moment.  In  the  afternoon,  tlie 
whole  family  went  out  riding ;  those  who  were 
too  young  to  manage  a  horse,  rode  behind  a 
servant. 


LA  PLATA, 


OR  THE  ARGENTINE  REPUBLIC. 

This  country,  like  Peru  and  Chili,  once 
belonged  to  Spain,  and  has  rebelled,  and  become 
a  republic.  Yet  the  scenery  and  climate  are 
quite  unlike  those  of  Peru  and  Chili. 

La  Plata  consists  chiefly  of  a  vast  plain, 
called  the  Pampas. 

The  Pampas  is  divided  into  three  portions. 


I'A  PLATA. 


eding  in 
my  catch 
;rery  pur- 
arry  the 
a  horse 
e  farmer 
ie  till  the 

country 
all  ready 
ed  them, 
toon,  the 
'^ho  were 
)ehind  a 


288 


ili,  once 
L  become 
Qate  are 

Jt  plain, 

)rtions. 


) 


First,  the  land  of  tall  thistles 
Secondly,  the  land  of  long  grass 

Thirdly,  the  land  of  low  t^e^and  shrubs 

2<joforthe.,  b„t^l:^;xt:t;r 

and  nch  clover  springs  up  in  their  pkce^  fl 
^s  hard  to  pass  through  the  thistles  rer'they 

rn^and  °"'  ^  ''"''  '''  ™"'=h  taller  tha'l^ 
mMi,  and  grow  close  together 

vast^lat;'"^  "^^  ^™-  -^^bitants  of  this 

Yes,  there  are   two  sorts-— wi'U    t  a- 
-dwaa  Spaniard,  eaSUi/"^-^' 
These  Guachas  are  not  as  wild  as  Indians 
but  they  are  as  idle,  and  almost  as  i™ n  ' 
They  hve  entirely  upon  beef-  ^,^/?°°'*°*- 
the  flesh  of  the  wild'eattl^ieJl'^  Zl 
by  means  of  the  wild  horses.    They  E  J 
too  much  trouble  to  cultivate  the  Lund  or 
even  to  keep  cows.    The  CafiresTlfrfca 
have  milk  as  well  as  beef;  but  the  Gimchas 
are  content  with  beef  alone. 

These  Guachas  do  not  move  from  place  to 
place  as  the  Tartar  do ;  they  have  no  S^  Z 

Tel  '  ''  ''''''  ""'^  P««*»^«  everj^ 

tWr'^:i^'^Al'"«^°°^-'^.-d  thatched 


With  grass;  the  seats  are  hoeses 


HEADS,  and 


284 


LA  PLATA. 


the  cradle  is  a  bullock^s  skin,  fastened  to  the 
roof. 

The  happiness  of  the  Guacha  consists  in 
galloping  as  fast  as  possible ;  when  one  horse 
is  tired,  he  catches  another  with  his  lasso,  and 
thus  his  life  is  passed  away. 

The  fear  of  the  Guacha  is,  lest  the  Indians 
should  come  in  the  night,  and  bum  his  hut, 
and  murder  his  family.  As  soon  as  he  hears 
the  wild  shrieks  of  his  enemies,  he  mounts  a 
horse,  and  tries  to  escape,  but  often  cannot, — 
because  the  Indians  can  ride  even  more  swiftly 
than  he. 

The  first  Spaniards  who  came  to  America 
murdered  the  Indians ;  and  now  the  Indians 
murder  these  last  Spaniards.  ^ 

Eoman  Catholic  priests  in  the  towns  have 
taught  the  poor  Guachas  to  worship  images, 
and  to  wear  a  cross  round  their  necks ;  but  they 
have  not  taught  them  to  fear  God,  nor  to  keep 
his  commandments. 


BUENOS  AYRES. 

This  is  the  capital  of  La  Plata,  and  is  built 
on  the  banks  of  the  river  La  Plata,  or  silver 

RIVER. 

It  is    surrounded    by   delightful    gardens, 
abounding  in  oranges  and  peaches.     The  hum- 


LA   PLATA. 


285 


S      tr^^'r''^'""«fr<'"^  flower  to 
flower.    These  birds,  which  seem  like  winged 

Jew  J,  generally  die  when  kept  in  cagel  "fen 

about  thol''  T  ^'P*  '°  a  cage-it  flew 
aoout  the  room,  and  even  out  of  the  window 

Str'  f  ^  "^"'^  °^  '^  n^istressTvo  cT: 
Ihis  bird  got  Its  own  food.     It  is  supposed 

that  .t  only  sucked  the  juice  of  the  flS' 

whl  f  ^I'^'"^^^*^-  No  one  knows  exacti; 
what  food  humming-birds  require,  and  ther^ 
fore  no  one  can  keep  them  in  cagek 

The  Negro  slaves  have  all  been  set  free 
They  were  not  set  free  suddenly.     They  ,^re 

Jearned  to  be  industrious  before  they  were 


^^ffffar  on  horseback. 


fi 


'4 


286 


LA   PLATA. 


'111 


free,  and  now  they  willingly  work  for  wages, 
acting  as  porters,  drivers,  carriers,  and  washer- 
women. 

But  there  is  not  much  hard  work  to  be  done, 
because  of  the  abundance  of  hprses;  even 
beggars  go  begging  on  horseback  I 

Fishermen  ride  into  the  water  to  cast  their 
nets ;  and  bird-catchers  catch  birds  with  a 
noose  at  the  end  of  a  pole,  while,  seated  on 
their  horses,  they  gallop  along. 


THE  CORDILLERAS. 

These  high  mountains  divide  Peru  and  Chili 
from  the  rest  of  South  America.  It  is  danger- 
ous to  cross  them,  on  account  of  the  snow 
storms,  which  come  on  quite  suddenly.  But 
houses  of  refuge  are  built  among  the  moun- 
tains, with  thick  brick  walls,  and  only  loop- 
holes for  windows.  Some  travellers  have  been 
starved  to  death  in  these  retreats. 

Once  ten  poor  men  were  found  lying  on  the 
floor  of  a  house  of  refuge ;  six  were  dead,  the 
other  four — speechless  and  dying.  They  had 
been  prevented  hy  the  storm  from  going  on 
their  journev.  Thev  had  eaten  th^ir  m"lp« 
and  their  dog,  and  had  torn  down  the  door  to 
make  a  fire.     Yet  they  had  written  nothing 


f 


r  wages, 
washer- 
be  done, 
s ;  even 


GUIANA. 


287 


refiige  in  these  h^!'^"'  P'°P^«  "^^^  take 
to  write  on  the  3  '"''"^  "^^^ 


ast  their 

with  a 

3ated  on 


,nd  Chili 
1  danger- 
le  snow 
J.  But 
3  moun- 
ly  loop- 
ive  been 

y  on  the 
ead,  the 
bey  had 
oing  on 
mules, 
door  to 
nothing 


f 


GUIANA. 

0-  part  is  i  L'ShTu  "'"^  "^'^''-• 
Dutch  Guiana,  anotW-L  "r^'  '°°"'""- 
another  part  belongs  to  bS'^'"^''^^'^'^ 

-to  once  tie  sCs    '''"'  and  the  Kegroes. 

rice.  ^*  P'°<^"«««  sugar,  cotton,  and 

The  Indians  live  amnr,™  tu 
and  on  the  banks  of  T^-*''"  «"""*  f°'««'«. 
l^unt,  and  fish  while  thelT"    '^^"^  *^«^ 

sr^---v"ih™e:tr.: 


Size  of  a  calf,  and 


IS 


288 


GUIANA. 


called  the  Tapir,  or  busli-cow ;  and,  like  a  cow, 
it  is  harmless,  and  feeds  on  grass. 


South  American  Indians. 

The  Jaguar  is  not  as  large  as  the  Tapir,  but 
more  dangerous,  for  it  has  the  nature  of  a 
leopard.  It  has  also  a  leopard's  spotted  skin. 
It  lies  concealed,  and  attacks  men  sometimes — 
but  oftener  children,  or  small  animals. 

There  are  abundance  of  snakes  in  the  forests. 
The  largest  are  the  least  to  be  feared ;  they 
kill  by  their  strength  in  crushing  the  bones ; 
but  the  smaller  snakes  are  poisonous. 

While  snakes  creep  silently  along,  and  while 
jaguars  lie  quietly  concealed,  the  harmless 


M 


GUIANA. 


ke  a  cow, 


289 


/ 


apir,  but 
lire  of  a 
ted  skin, 
etimes — 

le  forests, 
ed;  they 
e  bones; 

nd  while 
harmless 


baboons  growl  among  tl.e  branches,  and  the 
macaws  and  parrots  scream. 
A  missionary  who  went  to  teach  the  Indians 
ved  m  a  hut  by  the  River  Pomeroon     H^ 
s  ept    n  a  liammock  (as  the  Indians  do)   in 
order  to  be  preserved  from  the  noxious  reptiles 
At  first  he  was  all  alone,  except  a  little  NeS 
boy  who  came  to  live  with  him 

to  him -^w'''"'  ''"^  '"  «^*  !"'''""«  t°  come 
renin  hi     '     *°  '''™  ''"''''  the  Christian 

see'^l  A^  missionary  sat  in  his  hut,  he  could 

see  the  Indians  paddling  down  the  river  in 

heir  canoes;  and  much  he  wished  they  would 

stop  at  his  door;  but  they  never  did    so  he 

them.  Ihe  Indians  took  care  the  next  time 
they  passed  that  way,  to  go  by  as  quietly  Z 
possible,  and  to  keep  a.  close  a^  they  could  t^ 
he  opposite  bank,  that  the  sound  of  their  pad" 
dies  might  not  be  heard.  ^ 

But  one  day  an  Indian  called  on  the  mis- 
SK^nary,  and  offered  tc  .  -jce  his  children  unX 
h.s  care.  This  man  had  been  on  a  journey 
and  had  been  turned  from  irlnk  b-  -  mis-'o-ar ' 
ma  d^tant  place  and  now  he  wished  to  leari 
how  to  worship  the  "  Great  Father." 

19 


ilaj 


'    >  i 


290 


GUIANA. 


Soon  afterwards  some  Indians  were  over- 
taken by  a  tlinnder-storm,  and  they  came  into 
the  missionary's  hut  to  wait  till  it  was  over. 
The  missionary  took  the  opportunity  to  invite 
them  to  come  and  learn.  They  replied,  that 
if  their  "  Captain"  recommended  them  to  be 
taught,  they  would  come  to  his  chapel,  and 
would  send  their  children  to  his  school. 

It  was  now  plain  that  a  visit  ought  to  be  paicj 
to  this  great  Captain  or  chief;  therefore  the  mis- 
sionary soon  paddled  down  in  his  canoe  to  the 
palace  (which  was  only  a  hut);  and  he  ob- 
tained the  captain's  two  son^  for  scholars,  be- 
sides several  more.  He'iSf  only  got  these 
scholars,  but  he  got  their  parents  to  attend  his 
chapel.  Many  came  from  such  distant  places 
down  the  river,  that  they  arrived  over  night, 
and  slept  in  Kttle  sheds  they  had  built  close 
to  the  chapel,  and  so  were  ready  for  service 
next  morning ;  and  sometimes  they  stayed  the 
whole  week,  that  they  might  learn  with  the 
children. 

Sometime  afterwards,  twelve  grown-up  people 
were  baptized,  and  twenty -five  children.  The 
Indian  who  had  come  first,  took  as  his  new 
name,  Cornelius, — a  name  that  well  suited  Mm 
who  had  been  the  first  to  desire  instruction. 
Yet  he  had  once  been  a  sorcerer,  and  had 
a    rattle,   with  which    he  pretended    to    do 


GUIANA. 


291 


3re  over- 
ame  into 
^ras  over, 
to  invite 
•lied,  that 
3m  to  be 
apel,  and 
dI.  ^.■• 

;o  be  pai4 
e  tlie  mis- 
loe  to  the 
d  he  ob- 
olars,  be- 
^ot  these 
ittend  his 
nt  places 
er  night, 
uilt  close 
>r  service 
tayed  the 
with  the 

up  people 
en.  The 
his  new 
lited  Mm 
struction. 
and  had 
i    to    do 


rr  T.  .  "*  ^'  ^"^  ^'"^''^  ^i«  ^«ttle  long 
^  A  ^^f*/''«l«  ^as  nothing  but  a  hoUow 
gourd,  filled  with  small  stones 

With  great  eagerness  the  converted  Indians 
listened  to  the  histories  in  the  Bible:  they 
wondered  when  they  heard  of  the  Pall  and 
Flood,  and  the  Giving  of  the  Law;  but  they 
were  most  touched  and  interested  by  the  ac- 
count  of  the  Agony  and  Crucifixion  of  our 
*w  :,,  ^•^y/««°>ed  overcome  by  the  thought 
that  the  Lord  of  Glory  had  suffered  so  much 
tor  their  sins. 

The  missionary  was  pleased  to  find  that  the 
Indians,  of  their  own  accord,  had  prayera  both 
morning  and  evening  with  their  own  families. 
He  overheard  them  one  Sunday  morning  in 
their  little  sheds  near  the  chapel 

The  children  at  the  school  led  a  happy  life 
w^th  their  kind  teacher.  They  we^  not 
all  day  at  lessons.  They  spent  much  of  their 
toe  m  working  in  the  garden,  in  gathering 
Irmt  in  he  forest,  and  in  catching  fish  in  the 
river;  also  in  shooting  at  a  mark,  that  they 
wight  be  able  to  shoot  birds  for  their  suppori. 

^Z    f  ""T^"'  for  playing  at  ball,  or  at  any 
game;  for  they  wanted  to  learn  to  get  their 

uvmg,   and  that  is  nftm   d'^ipi-i'  °- 

j  -.  -  —   — '-'^li  Uiuiouii,  lux-  poor 

Indians.    Saturday  was  their  hohday,  and  then 
theelderboys  went  with  their  master  to  paddle 


111 


292 


GUIANA. 


his  canoe ;  as  it  was  his  custom  on  that  day  to 
go  down  the  river  to  visit  the  Indians,  and  to 
persuade  them  to  attend  chapel  on  the  morrow. 
They  often  returned  home,  followed  by  a  train 
of  canoes,  full  of  Indians  anxious  to  hear  the 
Word  of  Life. 

At  last  a  new  chapel  was  built  on  a  little  hill, 
with  a  school-house  near  it,  at  some  distance 
from  the  banks  of  the  river.  The  Indian  lodges 
are  placed  in  regular  order  close  by ;  the  paths 
between  are  adorned  with  scarlet  lilies ;  while 
clumps  of  trees  bearing  oranges,  limes,  and 
guava,  spread  a  delightful  shade  over  the  lowly 
dwellings.  But  it  is  the  voice  of  joy  and 
thanksgiving  so  often  ascending  from  that 
peaceful  spot  which  makes  it  truly  lovely. 


at  day  to 
s,  and  to 
1  morrow. 
)y  a  train 
hear  the 


THE  GBEAT  PACIFIC  OCEAN.     293 


little  hill, 
distance 
an  lodges 
the  paths 
3s;  while 
mes,  and 
the  lowly 
joy  and 
'om  that 
vely. 


THE  GEEAT  PACIFIC  OCEAN. 

This  is  the  largest  Ocean  in  the  world. 
There  is  no  piece  of  hnd  nearly  as  large  as 
this  piece  of  t/;afer. 

It  is  studded  all  over  with  islands,  called 
the  "  South  Sea  Islands."    Some  lie  in  clus 
ters  and  some  quite  alone  in  the  midst  of  the 
mighty  waters. 

The  largest  of  these  clusters  is  New  Zealand  • 
for,  though  there  arc  but  three  islands  in  thi^ 
cluster  these  three  contain  as  much  land  as 
Great  Bntain  herself  {not  including  Ireland) 


294 


NEW   ZEALAND. 


NEW  ZEALAND 


m 


This  country  is  remarkable  for  lying  just 
opposite  Great  Britain.  Could  a  tunnel  be 
dug  quite  straight  through  the  earth  from  our 
land,  that  tunnel  would  end  in  New  Zealand. 
Such  a  tunnel,  however,  never  can  be  dug.  It 
would  be  eight  thousand  miles  deep. 

But  men  cannot  dig  so  deep. 

They  can  dig  only  a  very  little  way.  The 
deeper  they  go,  the  hotter  they  find  the  earth, 
and  soon  the  heat  is  too  great  to  be  borne. 
But  could  they  get  to  the  middle  of  the  earth, 
they  would  never  be  able  to  pass  that  point; 
for  it  is  the  point  which  draws  all  objects 
towards  itself. 

But  though  we  can  never  reach  New  Zealand 
by  a  tunnel,  yet  we  know  that  it  lies  just 
opposite  to  us,  so  that  the  feet  of  the  people 
there,  are  opposite  to  our  feet.  For  this  reason 
that  country  is  called  our  *'  Antipodes,"  which 
means,  "  against  feet."  As  when  a  fly  is  walk- 
ing on  the  top  of  an  orange,  its  feet  are  turned 
against  the  feet  of  a  fly  underneath, — so  when 
we  are  walking  on  the  top  of  the  earth,  our 
feet  are  turned  against  the  feet  of  a  New 
Zealander  walking  underneath. 


NEW  ZEALAND, 


295 


ing  just 
nnel  be 
Tom  our 
Zealand, 
dug.   It 


,y.  The 
le  earth, 
3  borne, 
le  earth, 
it  point; 
objects 

Zealand 
lies  just 
3  people 
is  reason 
,"  which 
is  walk- 
e  turned 
so  when 
irth,  our 
a  New 


Perhaps  you  wonder  that  the  New  Zcalander 
does  not  fall  off  the  eartli  when  he  is  under- 
neath ;  but  there  is  really  no  underneath  of 
this  earth.  Though  there  arc  men  in  every 
part  of  the  globe,  all  feel  as  if  they  were  on 
the  top,  and  none  are  afraid  of  falling  off;  be- 
cause the  earth  always  draws  them  towards 
itself. 

You  will  sec  clearly  that  if  New  Zealand  is 
opposite  to  us,  it  is  farther  from  us  than  any 
other  country. 

A  British  ship  is  a  longer  time  in  reaching 
New  Zealand  than  in  rcachiug  any  other  place. 

All  the  SEASONS  tJtere  are  contrary  to  ours 
here;  when  it  is  summer  there,  it  is  winter 
here ;  and  when  it  is  winter  there,  it  is  summer 
here.  All  the  iiouiis  arc  contrary  to  ours; 
when  it  is  day  there,  it  is  night  here;  and 
when  it  is  night  there,  it  is  day  here. 

Yet  though  our  lands  are  so  contrary  to  each 
other,  they  are  more  like  each  than  any  other 
lands. 

The  seasons  there  are  like  ours  here,  though 
they  occur  at  different  times;  and  the  days 
there — are  of  the  same  length  as  the  days  here, 
though  they  also  occur  at  different  times. 

The  same  plants  that  will  grow  in  Great 
Britain  will  grow  in  New  Zealand,  for  the 
climate  is  nearly  the  same.     If  wc  were  to  go 


296 


NEW   ZEALAND. 


to  New  Zealand,  we  might  often  imagine,  as 
we  looked  around,  that  we  were  still  in  our 
native  island. 

It  is  remarkable  also,  that  as  our  kingdom 
consists  of  two .  large  islands,  so  New  Zealand 
consists  of  two  large  islands.  There  is,  indeed, 
a  third,  but  it  is  so  much  smaller  than  the  other 
two,  that  it  is  scarcely  worth  speaking  of. 

Which  of  the  two  islands  should  you  suppose 
to  be  the  warmer  ?  The  northern  island  ?  Oh 
no.  It  is  the  hotter.  In  our  land  the  north 
wind  is  cold,  but  in  New  Zealand  it  is  warm  ; 
and  the  south  wind  is  cold. 

The  northern  island  is  warmer  than  any 
part  of  England,  for  it  is  the  southern  island 
which  is  our  antipodes.  The  climate  of  the 
northern  island  may  be  compared  to  that  of 
Italy ;  the  same  brilliant  sun  and  the  same 
blue  sky,  only  a  fresher  and  purer  air,  for  it  is 
ever  cooled  and  sweetened  by  the  breezes  from 
the  vast  ocean  on  every  side. 


THE  NORTHERN  ISLAND. 

Ii  ia  of  this  island  that  we  will  chiefly  speak; 
fbr  li :  re  ^nore  people  dwell  than  in  the  other. 

ine  oilier  great  island  is  called  Middle 
Island,  and  the  very  little  one — South  Island. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


297 


In  the  midst  of  North  Island  there  are  moun- 

tarns   three  times  as  high    as  any   in    Great 

Britain,  for  some  are  t^n  thousand  feet  in 

height.     They  are   covered  with   everlastincr 

snows,   which— in  summer— partly  melting 

become  noble  rivers,  watering  the  whole  land. 

But  there  are  fires  amidst  the  snows— for 

some  of  the  mountains  are  Volcanos.    Terrible 

pits,   deeper  than  eye  can  pierce— scalding 

pools— nauseous  vapors— and  rumbling  noises 

are  seen  and  heard,— felt  and  smelt— in  that 

wonderful  part  of  the  island. 

It  is  dangerous  to  walk  among  the  boilino- 
springs,  for  the  ground  is  like  a  thin  crust° 
which  often  cracks,  and  gives  way.   Sometimes 
there  is  only  a  narrow  path  through  the  hot 
bubbling  waters.     Yet  these  springs  are  useful 
m  boiling  food.     If  a  basket  of  potatoes  be 
placed  in  a  hole  near  a  hot  spring,  the  steam 
that  fills  the  hole,  soon  boils  the  potatoes.     A 
little  giri,  holding  her  baby  sister  in  her  arms, 
went  one  day  to  fetch  a  basket  that  had  been 
placed  in  one  of  these  holes ;  as  she  was  pass- 
mg  along  the  narrow  path,  the  babe  fell  out  of 
her  arms  into  the  scalding  water ;  the  sister, 
anxious  to  save  the  babe,  jumped  in  too,  and 
quickly  perished. 
But  all  the  hot  water  is  not  scalding;  there 


m 


II 


v% 


HI''' 


,!■> 


U- 


298 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


™h"  "'"'  '"*^  ^"^'"'  ^"<^  W  the 

Zernd?"'    *'^    P^°P^^    ^"^^^'*-^     New 

They  wer.,   Jike    their    land,  -  dangerous 
TI>ey  delighted  in  shedding  blood,  and  even 

n?^7  ""'•    ^'"^  "^^°  "-™-.  -^l  can 

arf  S  T  *^°  ^'^  Zealanders.     But  they 
are  not  such  now. 


tKJii,t/%^ 


w  " 


JSTew  Zealanders  as  they  were. 

The  warriors  have  become  worshinners  of 
Once  the  various  tribes  were  continually 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


i  enjoy  the 

iting     New 


•dan 


gerous. 


,  and  even 
^s,  and  can- 
But  they 


^t*f(H*^ 


opera  of 
become 

Ltinually 


^ 


299 


fighting  together ;  so  that  no  one  ventured  to 
live  in  a  lonely  dwelling,  or  even  in  a  village 
that  had  no  walls. 


.^/!;'vA 


IVew  Zealanders  as  they  are. 

A  number  of  people  used  to  live  together  in 
a  "  Pa."  A  pa  is  a  place  enclosed  by  a  strong 
wooden  fence,  and  filled  with  huts.  These 
huts  were  crowded  together,  and  surrounded 
by  all  kinds  of  litter  and  rubbish.  There  were 
images  scattered  about;  but  they  were  not 
idols,  for  no  one  worshipped  them ;  yet  they 
were  counted  sacred,  as  they  were  made  in 
honor  of  the  dead.  All  day  long  the  Pa  was 
a  scene  of  confusion.     The  women  were  the 


least  noisv  •  f.]ip\7-  wprp  V>it='t'-  ^^  ""^ — -'- 
cleaning  fish,  and  baking  food  in  ovens 
men  sat  in  groups. 


talking 


The 

while  they 


,ci 


800 


NEW   ZEALAND. 


carved  their  spears,  or  mended  tlieir  canoes, 
and  they  talked  for  more  than  they  worked.' 


I^cw  Zealand  pa. 

The  little  children  were  running  about ;  and 
the  old  men,  rolled  up  in  mats,  ^ were  leaning 
idly  agamst  the  walls  of  their  huts.  There 
was  no  noatness,—no  quiet,— no  comfort  in 
the  Pa. 

The  appearance  of  these  people  was  fright- 
ful  and  horrible.  Their  hair  was  one  mass 
of  oil  and  red  paint,  and  their  faces  were 
cut  about  with  a  multitude  of  lines  This 
cutting  was  called  -  tattooing,"  and  was  con- 
sidered ornamental,  though  really  most  dis- 
tguring.  At  fii-st— mats  were  the  clothino-  of 
ine  iNew  Zealanders;  but  afterwards  blankets, 
bought  of  the  English. 


> 


NEW   ZEALAND. 


301 


•  canoes, 
worked. 


y'^>j> 


It ;  and 

leaning 

There 

ifort  in 

fright- 
e  mass 
5  were 
This 
as  con- 
st dis- 
im  of 
mkets. 


> 


How  different  is  a  Christian  village  from  a 
heathen  j)a  I 

There  are  now  many  clusters  of  cottages 
in  New  Zealand,  with  gardens  neatly  fenced, 
and  carefully  weeded,  containing  melons  and 
pumpkins,  potatoes  and  kumera,*  and  adorned 
with  roses,  and  other  lovely  flowers. 

There  are  now  many  fields  where  yellow 
wheat,  purple  grapes,  and  verdant  hops  grow 
and  flourish ;  there  are.  orchards,  too,  laden 
with  red  checked  apples,  and  downy  peaches. 

In  the  harbors— there  are  many  little  ships 
belonging  to  the  natives,  useful  in  bringing 
their  stores  of  pigs  and  potatoes  to  the  great 
ships  for  sale. 

There  are  roads  made  through  the  forests, 
once  choked  up  with  underwood ;  and  there 
are  bridges  cast  over  the  many  rapid  streams 
that  once  stopped  the  traveller  on  his  way. 

And  there  are  churches  now  tlironged  with 
natives,  decently  clad,  heartily  uniting  in  the 
response,  "Good  Lord,  deliver  us!" — singing 
with  sweet  accord,  in  their  own  tongue — 

"  Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow  ;" 

listening    with    breathless    attention    to    the 
preacher's  voice,  declaring, — 

*  Kumera  is  a  root  of  a  sweet  taste,  and  i  wsembliug  a 
potato. 


U 


802 


§  I 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


"  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  awav 
the  sin  of  the  world." 

Yet  more  missionaries  ought  quickly  to  be 
sent.     For  Roman  Catholic  priests  are  hasten- 
ing to  New  Zealand ;  they  have  already  per- 
suaded many  to  believe  in  their  vain  words 
and  have  even  taught  them  to  worship  imacres' 
which,  New  Zealanders  in  their  heathen  state' 
never  worshipped.     The  people  are  longin- 
for  missionaries.     Before  the  missionary  comes 
they  build  his  house,  and  when  he  arrives 
they  receive  him  as  an  angel  of  God ;  but  if 
the  priest  comes  first,  they  will  receive  Mm, 
and  learn  to  trust  in  things  that  cannot  save. 

Now  let  us  inquire  how  did  the  Gospel  come 
to  New  Zealand,-~who  first  had  compassion 
on  Its  cannibal  inhabitants  ? 

It  was  in  the  year  1807,  that  it  came  into 
the  hearts  of  some  British  Christians  to  send 
missionaries  to  New  Zealand.  But  soon  after 
the  plan  had  been  talked  of— a  terrible  event 
occurred. 

A  British  ship,  called  the  Boyd,  touched  at 
New  Zealand,  and  all  the  crew  were  killed  and 
EATEN  by  the  natives ! 

When  British  Christians  heard  of  this  cruel 
slaughter,  they  feared  to  send  missionaries 
amongst  such  ferocious  savages. 

Nevertheless,  in  1812,  two  missionaries  ven- 


f 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


keth 


303 


away 


3kly  to  be 
ire  hasten- 
ready  per- 
lin  words, 
ip  images, 
hen  state, 
e  longing 
xry  comes 
e  arrives, 
d;  but  if 
eive  him^ 
Lot  save, 
spel  come 
mpassion 

ame  into 

to  send 

oon  after 

3le  event 

iicbed  at 
tiled  and 

bis  cruel 
sionaries 

'ies  ven- 


tured to  go  to  these  cannibals.  Tliey  settled 
at  a  place  called  the  Bay  of  Islands.  It  is  in 
the  northern  part  of  the  Northern  Island,  and 
therefore  in  the  warmest  part.  The  mission- 
aries found  the  inhabitants  as  fierce  as  they 
expected ;  nor  did  they  see  any  change  in  their 
behavior,  during  many,  many  years  that  they 
preached  Peace  in  the  name  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace.  If  there  was  any  change,  it  was  for 
the  worse ;  because  a  great  chief,  called  Ilongi, 
got  GUNS  from  England,  and,  leading  his  army 
through  the  land,  destroyed  thousands  of  the 
natives. 

Yet,  instead  of  the  missionaries  going  away, 
MORE  came. 

The  New  Zealanders  were  pleased  at  the 
arrival  of  their  teachers  ;  but  they  would  not 
attend  to  their  warnings.  On  one  occasion  a 
whole  army  passed  by  the  missionary  houses, 
carrying  baskets  laden  with  human  flesh, 
and  bearing  upon  the  points  of  their  spears— 

BLEEDING  HEADS    and    BLEEDING    HEARTS    of 

men  slain  in  battle.  How  did  the  missionaries 
shudder  at  the  horrible  sight !  They  knew  too 
well  the  purpose  for  which  all  this  flesh  was 
preserved !  it  was— that  it  might  be  baked  in 
ovens,  and  served  up  at  a  feast ! 

Yet  the  savages  were  not  ashamed  of  their 
awful  deeds.     One  of  them  asked  a  missionary 


ill 


5J 


304 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


1*1 


whether  he  would  not  like  to  eat  some  human 
flesh.  The  reply  he  received  was  short  and 
solemn,—"  The  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;—and 
you  will  find  it  to  be  so." 

The  fierce  warrior  answered, 

If  jou  are  angry  with  me  for  what  we  have 
been  doing,  I  will  kill  and  eat  you,  and  all 
the  missionaries." 

Even  the  little  children  delighted  in  blood. 
One  of  them  was  observed,  holding  on  his 
knees,  a  human  head,  at  which  he  was  mak- 
mg  faces !     It  was  the  head  of  an  enemy. 

After  the  missionaries  had  labored  tliirken 
years  amongst  this  race  of  murderers,  one  poor 
savage,  when  dying,  showed  plainly  that  he 
believed  in  Jesus.  And  if  he  ^x^,—this  precious 
soul  was  savec^,— THIS  soul,  worth  more  than 
the  whole  world  I 

Yet  at  the  end  of  twenty  years  after  the  first 
arrival  of  missionaries,  there  was  not  a  single 
native  in  all  New  Zealand  who  partook  of  the 
Lord's  Supper ! 

Was  not  this  discouraging  f 

But,  at  the  end  of  twenty  years  more,  there 
were  six  thousand  Christian  natives. 

Was  not  this  encouraging  ? 

The  history  of  one  of  the  Christian  natives 
shall  now  be  related. 


-•.i... 


»■^lJlL■.■..',^aJ,t^J;^.i. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


305 


me  human 
short  and 
.TH ; — and 


<t  we  have 
,  and  ALL 

in  blood, 
g  on  his 
was  inak- 
3my. 

d  thirteen 
ONE  poor 
T  that  he 
J  precious 
Lore  than 

'  the  first 
1  a  single 
)k  of  the 


re,  there 


natives 


THE  HISTORY  OF  TA-MA-HA-HA. 

There  once  lived  in  New  Zealand  a  great 
chief,  called  Ka-pau-ra-ho. 

He  was  much  admired  by  his  heathen 
countrymen,  for  he  was  "  strong  to  work,  and 
strong  to  talk;"  but  the  working  he  loved  was 
fighting  and  hilling,  and  the  talk'ing  was  hoast- 
ing  and  railing.  He  once  led  an  army  from 
one  end  of  the  island  to  the  other,  burning  the 
huts,  and  .slaying  the  inhabitants  wherever  he 
came. 

While  he  was  carrying  on  these  wars— a  lit- 
tle SON  was  born.  It  was  a  common  thing  in 
those  days  for  New  Zealand  mothers  to  murder 
their  own  infants ;  and  the  mother  of  this  little 
son  was  just  going  to  kill  him,  when  the  babe 
opened  his  mouth  wide,  and  uttered  a  loud 
cry.  The  father  heard  it,  and  determined  to 
save  the  child.  Eushing  into  the  hut,  he 
snatched  his  boy  from  the  hands  of  the  inhuman 
mother,  and,  placing  him.  in  a  basket,  carried 
him  away  on  his  shoulder. 

It  was  his  earnest  desire  that  his  sou  should 
be  a  great  warrior,  and  lie  gave  him  a  warlike 
name,  "The  White  Chief  Bird  of  the  Ileav- 

in    JNew   Zealand    language, 


j; 


ens,"  which   is. 


'^0 


■ 


306 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


*'  Rangi-ka-tu-kua."    For  short— the  child  was 
called  "  Katu." 

In  order  to  make  him  a  great  warrior,  the 
father  took  the  boy  to  a  priest  of  his  false 
gods  to  be  blessed.  The  blessings  he  desired 
for  Katu  were— strength  to  fight,  and  a  heart 
to  fear  nothing.  He  trained  him  up  to  wor- 
ship the  false  gods,  hoping  tliat  they  would 
make  the  son  as  terrible  as  himself  There 
were  no  i7nages  of  these  gods,  for  they  were 
supposed  to  be  spirits  dwelling  unseen  among 
the  forests  and  mountains.  Tlie  priests  de- 
clared that  the  gods  required  food  (though 
they  were  spirits),  and  they  taught  people  to 
hang  food  for  them  in  baskets  upon  the  trees, 
and  they  undertook  themselves  to  eat  anything 
that  the  gods  might  leave. 

Little  Katu  one  day  placed  a  basket  in  a 
tree.  He  asked  his  father,  "  May  /  not  eat 
some  of  the  food  which  the  gods  leave?" 

"  No,"  replied  the  father,  ''  that  food  is  taboo 
(or  sacred) ;  it  is  only  fit  for  priests." 

The  little  boy,  however,  crept  softly  among 
the  bushes  till  he  reached  the  place  where  he 
had  put  the  food,  and  he  secretly  took  some. 
But  his  father  found  out  what  he  had  done, 
and  was  very  angry. 

''Katu,''  said  he,  ''the 


gods  will  kill  you. 


» 


The  boy  replied,  ''I  am  not  afraid 


» 


j 


I 


'i 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


807 


e  child  was 

arrior,  the 
F  his  false 
he  desired 
id  a  heart 
up  to  wor- 
ley  would 
If.  There 
they  were 
en  among 
priests  de- 
[1  (though 
people  to 
the  trees, 
>  anything 

sket  in  a 
/  not  eat 

d  is  taboo 

ly  among 
where  he 
>ok  some, 
had  done, 

ill  you." 


i 

I 


Yet  he  was  afraid,  and  for  a  long  time  ex- 
pected that  he  should  fall  down  dead.  But  he 
lived  still.  Then  he  began  to  think  those  were 
not  true  gods  that  he  Lad  worshipped. 

Be  was  right  in  thinking  this. 

Yet  there  is  one  true  God.  There  are 
many  boys  as  unbelieving  as  Katu,  who  are 
not  right,  but  very  wrong  because  they  do  not 
believe  in  the  One  True  God,  who  made  heaven 
and  earth. 

Little  Katu  now  feared  neither  God  nor 
man,  and  became  every  day  a  more  daring  and 
desperate  boy. 

He  had  never  heard  of  the  true  God,  for  the 
missionaries  lived  at  tlie  north  of  the  island, 
and  he  lived  at  the  south,— Hve  hundred  miles 
off. 

At  last  he  did  hear  of  Him, — but  not  from  a 
missionary. 

He  had  a  cousin  named  Tip-po-hee,  and 
this  cousin  had  made  a  voyage  to  England  in 
hopes  of  getting  guns.  However  he  got  none  ; 
for  the  English  would  not  let  him  have  any. 
Katu  saw  Tippohee  after  his  return  home,  and 
he  asked  him  about  England.  Tippohee  told 
him  a  great  deal,  especially  this,  "  The  English 
say  there  is  one  God,  and  only  one,  and  that 
He  lives  in  Heaven,— and  they  say,  this  God 
does  not  like  fighting." 


808 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


Katu  was  much  surprised ;  for  he  thought 
that  all  gods  delighted  in  fighting.  He  was 
the  more  surprised  because  he  saw  that 
Tippohee  no  longer  deliglited  in  it.  From  this 
time  he  longed  to  hear  more  about  the  God  of 
the  English,— more  than  Tippohee  could  tell 
him.  We  know  that  ^'the  Lord  iilleth  the 
hungry  with  good  things,"  and  he  soon  satis- 
fied Katu's  desire. 

Soon  a  band  of  warriors  from  the  north  came 
near  the  place  where  Katu  dwelt.  They  were 
not  enemies  to  his  tribe.  Amongst  them  was 
a  man  named  Matahau— who  liad  been  a  ser- 
vant to  the  missionaries  in  the  north. 

When  Katu  knew  this,  he  was  very  anxious 
to  see  him.  He  heard  also  that  Matahau  had  a 
BOOK  that  told  about  the  God  of  tlie  English. 

^  Katu  sent  a  message  to  Matahau,  requesting 
him  to  come ;  but  Matahau  refused ;  for  though 
he  had  been  with  the  missionaries,  he  had  not 
turned  to  their  God,  nor  did  he  wish  to  turn 
others  to  God. 

When  Katu  found  that  Matahau  would  not 
come,  he  determined  to  go  and  seek  him.  He 
took  with  him  as  a  companion,  a  cousin,  named 
"  Whi-whi."  These  two  went  to  Matahau,  and 
asked  him  for  the  book. 

"  Oh !"  replied  Matahau,  "  do  you  want  that 
look  ?    I  have  not  got  it." 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


809 


3  thought 
He  was 
saw  that 
From  this 
tie  God  of 
could  tell 
illeth  the 
soon  satis- 

orth  came 
^hey  were 
them  was 
3en  a  ser- 

i  anxious 
lau  had  a 
English, 
equesting 
)r  though 
3  had  not 
b  to  turn 

ould  not 
lim.  He 
n,  named 
ihau,  and 

vant  that 


"Where  is  it?"  inquired  the  anxious  visit- 
ants. 

Matahau  mentioned  the  man's  name. 

The  two  cousins  went  to  that  man. 

"  Will  you  let  us  liave  the  book  ?" 

''No,"  rcj)licd  tlie  man,  "I  want  it  to  make 
cartridges  for  my  gun." 

"  Oil  I  you  must  not  use  it  for  your  gun,"  said 
Katu,  ''  it  is  the  book  of  God.  I  will  buy  it. 
What  shall  I  give  you  for  it?" 

"  Some  mats  and  some  tobacco." 

The  price  was  gladly  paid.  A  much  greater 
would  have  been  paid,  if  demanded. 

Katu  now  held  the  precious  book  in  his 
hand ;  but  he  could  not  read  even  the  title 
page. 

It  was  not  a  Bible,  nor  even  a  New  Testa- 
ment ;  it  was  only  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke.  It 
had  not  been  given  to  Matahau  by  the  mission- 
aries ;  it  had  been  taken  by  violence  from  a 
Chnstian  native,  ffis  loss  was  to  prove  the 
gain  of  many  souls,  and  though  it  caused  Mm 
gnef,  It  was  to  hung  joy  to  angels/ 

It  was  now  Katu's  earnest  desire  to  leaxn  to 
read. 

Who  could  teach  him  ? 
Matahau — ^for  the  missionnri*<:>a  h^A  +«„^i»4. 
him. 

But  would  he  ? 


810 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


Katu  and  Wlii-whi  entreated  him  to  teach 
them. 

Then  MataLau  began  to  laugh.  "  Why  do 
you  want  to  read  that  book?  It  is  a  bad 
book.  It  tells  you  not  to  drink  too  much  rum, 
and  not  to  fight ;  but  to  live  in  peace,  and  to 
pray  to  God." 

After  many  entreaties,  Matahau  consented 
to  teach  the  two  cousins.  He  accompanied 
them  to  a  very  small  island,  called  Kapiti, 
where  they  would  be  safer  and  quieter  than  on 
the  main  land. 

This  island  had  once  been  a  place  of  misery 
—for  there  Katu's  father  had  once  kept  his 
prisoners  of  war ;  but  now  it  was  an  abode  of 
happiness.  Night  and  day  the  two  cousins 
pursued  their  studies;  when  sleep  overcame 
them,  they  lay  down  for  a  little  while,  and 
arose  refreshed  to  read  again.  Their  only  book 
they  divided  in  half,  that  each  might  have 
a  part  to  himself.  They  felt  they  had  no  time 
to  lose ;  for  they  knew  not  when  Matahau  might 
leave  them,  and  they  feared  lest  they  should 
not  have  learned  to  read  first. 

In  their  retreat  they  were  visited  by  Katu's 
father  and  uncle,  and  entreated  to  come  and 
fight ;  but  they  replied,  ''  We  fear  the  Book  of 

\^\j\x — -Wc    will  UUL  Jlgat. 

The  old  warriors  replied—''  Our  gods  are  the 


i 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


811 


im  to  teach 

"  Why  do 
"t  is  a  bad 
much  rum, 
ace,  and  to 

consented 
jcompanied 
ed  Kapiti, 
ter  than  on 

3  of  misery 
>e  kept  his 
n  abode  of 
v^o  cousins 

overcame 
while,  and 

only  book 
ight  have 
ad  no  time 
ihau  might 
ley  should 

by  Katu's 

come  and 

e  Book  of 

)ds  are  the 


! 


)I 


true  gods.    They  have  made  us  strong  to  kill 
80  many  people.     Your  gods  are  not  strong  I" 
At  the  end  of  six  months  they  could  read, 
though  very  slowly.   Great  was  their  joy.  Now 
they  wished  to  teach  others.     They  left  their 
httle  island  and  returned  to  their  own  people ; 
they  read  to  them  out  of  their  book.    These 
people  liked  their  reading  so  much,  that  they 
desired  to  have  the  book.    But  Katu  would  on 
no  account  part  with  his  treasure.    Yet  all  ho 
couUAo  for  them  he  did ;  he  wrote  out  the 
alphabet,  and  taught  some  to  read,  and  he  got 
Matahau  to  write  copies  of  the  Lord's  prayer 
to  distribute  among  the  learners. 

It  was  now  his  chief  desire  to  hear  the  word 
of  God  explained.     He  longed  for  a  better 
teacher  than  Matahau :  indeed,  he  felt  he  could 
not  be  satisfied  without  hearing  the  Gospel 
straight  irom  a  white  man's  mouth."    He 
determined,  if  possible,  to  go  with  his  cousin  to 
the  Bay  of  Islands,  to  seek  for  a  missionabv 
Just  about  this  time  an  American  ship  an- 
chored close  by ;  he  heard  it  was  bound  for  the 
iiay  of  Islands.     Paying  their  passage  in  pigs 
and  potatoes,  the  two  cousins  went  on  board 
leaving  their  wives  weeping  on  the  shore.       ' 
After  a  voyage  of  a  month  thev  arrived  .at. 
their  desired  haven  in  the  Bay  of  Islands.  As 
soon  aa  they  landed  they  inquired  for  the  mia- 


812 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


sionary,  whose  name  was  Williams  (tliougli 
called  by  the  natives  Te  Wiremu,  and  also 
Karuma,  or  Four  Eyes,  bceause  he  wore  spec- 
tacles). It  was  an  anxious  moment  for  Katii 
when  he  entered  the  presence  of  tlie  missionary 
— the  Jl7'st  he  had  ever  seen. 

Mr.  Williams  inquired,  "Why  have  you 
come?" 

"  To  get  a  missionary  to  teach  my  jieople." 
"  Inhere  is  none  that  we  can  send^ 
What  a  blow  was  this  to  the  poor  petitioner! 
He  had  come  five  hundred  miles  only  to  meet 
with  a  refusal?  Ilis  heart  sunk  within  him. 
The  cousins  tried  to  persuade  Mr.  Williams  to 
send  a  missionary.  They  talked  for  many 
hours,  but  the  same  reply  was  always  given, 
''  There  is  none  who  can  go." 

Next  day  they  returned,  very  sorrowful,  to 
the  ship.  There  they  remained  some  time, 
without  beginning  their  voyage  homewards, 
for  the  ship  was  being  painted.  They  resolved 
not  to  depart  without  making  another  effort  to 
obtain  their  hearts'  desire ;  so  at  the  end  of 
a  week,  they  went  again  on  shore  to  talk  to 
Mr.  Williams. 

At  last  they  received  this  answer ;  "  Go  to 
brother :  DerhaDS  he  can  helr»  von  " 


my 


'I'  J 


(( 


quired. 


Where  does  he  live?"  Katu  eagerly  in- 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


813 


ns  (tliougli 
a,  and  also 
i  wore  spec- 
it  for  Katu 
1  missionary 

liavc  you 

y  ]ieople." 

'  petitioner! 
nlv  to  meet 
vithin  him. 
iV^illiams  to 
for  many 
^ays  given, 

)rrowful.  to 
some  time, 
lomewards, 
ey  resolved 
ler  effort  to 
the  end  of 
to  talk  to 

)r;  "Go  to 
rou." 
eagerly  in- 


"  At  a  place  fifteen  miles  off." 
"  I  do  not  know  the  way." 
"  I  will  send  a  boy  to  show  you  " 
The  two  friends  with  hearts  revived,  set  out 
on  foot   guided  by  a  native  lad.     As  they 
passed  through  the  lonely  foreste  they  trem- 
bled  lest  some  of  their  enemies  should  see 
them ;   for  these  parts  had  been  ravaged  by 
Katu  s  father.     As  the  sun  was  setting,  they 
arrived  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Williams's  brother. 
They  were  kindly  received,  and  supplied  with 
tood  and  a  blanket  to  sleep  on. 

Katu  waited  till  the  morning  to  proffer  his 
request       Then    he   said,   with    earnestness, 
J^^riend,  will  you  give  us  a  missionary  ?" 
"  We  cannot  send  one,"  was  the  answer. 
O  how  dark  was  Katu's  heart  when  he  heai-d 
this  answer  I     He  could  scarcely  believe  there 
really  was  no  missionary  for  him,  for  he  saw  a 
young  man  in  the  room  who  looked  just  like 
one.     He  asked,  "  Cannot  I  have  that  man  ?" 
"No,"  replied  Mr.  WHUams,   "he  is  only 
just  arrived,   and  does  not  yet  understand 
your  language." 

Katu  continued  to  plead  earnestly  for  some 
time,  but  could  obtain  no  other  answer  than 

usxr^ j_ 1  ,,  » 


W 


e  can  Tint  SATirl    r\r\A  " 


I     '-rjJL\,-i 


The  two  cousins  returned,  with  hearts  cast 
down,  to  the  other  Mr.  Williams,  and  told  him 


314 


NEW  ZEAT.AND. 


of  their  disappointment.  They  said,  "We  have 
left  our  homes,  our  wives,  and  our  people ;  we 
have  come  this  long  way,  but  wc  do  not  hear 
good  talk." 

They  went  back  to  their  ship  more  sorrow- 
ful than  before.  There  they  remained  without 
setting  out  homewards,  as  it  continued  to  lie  at 
anchor. 

Two  weeks  passed  away.  In  one  week 
more  the  ship  was  to  set  sail ;  when — one  day, 
as  Katu  was  at  dinner,  he  heard  a  sailor  call 
out,  *'  The  missionary's  boat  is  come." 

His  heart  in  a  moment  was  filled  with  hope. 

Presently  the  sailor  cried,  "  They  are  calling 
for  you." 

Katu  ran  upon  deck,  and,  loolciug  over  the 
side  of  the  ship,  he  beheld  the  Mr.  Williams 
called  Four  Eyes,  accompanied  by  a  young 
missionary — the  very  same  that  Katu  had  seen 
at  the  house  of  the  other  Mr.  Williams. 

What  was  Katu's  delight  when  he  was  told 
that  the  young  missionary  was  for  him  ! 

How  was  this  happy  event  brought  to  pass? 

It  seems  that  Mr.  Hadfield,  the  young  mis- 
sionary, had  been  struck  by  the  earnest  man- 
ner of  poor  Katu,  and,  as  he  could  not  under- 
stand what  he  said,  he  had  asked  Mr.  Williams, 
and  when  he  had  heard  that  it  was  for  a  mis- 
sionary that  Katu  had  been  pleading,  he  had 


). 


( 


% 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


,  "We  have 
people;  we 
do  not  hear 

lore  sorrow- 
necl  without 
ucd  to  lie  at 

one  week 
a — one  day, 
a  sailor  call 
ne." 

1  with  hope. 
y  are  calling 

iug  over  the 
[r.  Williams 
by  a  young 
itu  had  seen 
iams. 

he  was  told 

him  / 

ght  to  pass? 
5  vounpr  mis- 
iarnest  man- 
i  not  under- 
"r.  Williams, 
as  tor  a  mis- 
ling,  he  had 


315 


I 


proposed  to  go  himself.  It  was  true  that  lie 
could  not  speak  the  New  Zealand  ton-uo  but 
he  felt  sure  that  he  should  soon  learn.  °  When 
Mr.  WiHiams  saw  that  he  had  so  stron-  ^ 
desire  to  go  with  Kata,  he  sent  him  to  his 
brother,  called  Four  Eyes,  and  thatMv.  Williams 
promised  to  accompany  him  to  the  south,  and 
to  stay  there  a  little  while  with  him. 

Katu  was  iilled  witli  joy  when  he  found  him- 
self  returning  to  his  home  with  two  mission- 
aries  on  board,  one  of  wliom  was  to  be  his  own. 
When  the  ship  reached  the  southern  coast, 
^v^here  missionaries  had  never  been,  it  was 
visited  by  many  natives,  who  came  out  in 
their  canoes  to  sec  the  new  teachers.  The  cry 
arose  from  many  voices,  "  Welcome,  welcome  f 
come  hither,~the  Light  is  come,  that  all  men 
may  believe." 

At  last  the  ship  arrived  at  Otaki,  Katu's 
own  home.  The  place  was  full  of  noise  and 
confusion,  forthe  people  were  just  going  to  war 
with  a  neighboring  tribe.  Air.  Williams  sue- 
ceeded  in  stopping  the  war,  and  in  rearing  the 
white  flag  of  peace. 

Mr.  Williams  had  also  the  great  satisfaction 
of  baptizing  Matahau,— now  become  a  true 
converu  and  a  zealous  teacher.  lie  gave  him 
the  name  of  Joseph— a  name  that  suited  well  a 
man  who  had  brought  a  blessing  on  so  many 


I 


316 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


of  his  countrymen.  Matahau  had  once  been  a 
careless  servant  to  the  missionary;  but  after 
quitting  his  service,  he  had  become,  through 
grace,  a  faithful  servant  to  the  Lord. 

Soon  after  the  baptism  Mr.  Williams  re- 
turned to  the  Bay  of  Islands;  but  Mr.  Had- 
field  remained  at  Otaki.  He  divided  his  time 
between  Otaki  and  a  village  twelve  miles  off — 
living  a  week  at  each,  by  turns. 

The  people  of  Otaki,  for  a  long  while,  were 
unwilling  to  learn,  excepting  some  of  the  poor, 
and  especially  the  slaves.  But  at  last  the 
fierce  warriors  asked  for  instruction. 

Katu  and  Whi-whi  listened  with  all  their 
hearts  to  the  missionary's  words,  and  at  the 
end  of  a  few  months  they  were  baptized. 
Katu  took  the  name  of  Thompson,  which  is, 
in  the  New  Zealand  language,  Tamehaha ;  and 
Whi-whi  took  the  name  of  Henry  Martyn,  and 
was  generally  called  Martene. 

These  faithful  friends,  wishing  to  spread 
the  knowledge  of  Christ,  went  to  Middle  Island 
with  a  number  of  Xew  Testaments,  lately  come 
from  England. 

Old  Eaparahau  did  not  like  to  seen  his  son  set 
out  on  this  journey.  He  said,  "  You  had  better 
not  go,  for  I  am  going  there  soon  to  fight." 

His  son  replied,  "  But  we  are  going  to  bring 
peace." 


XEW  ZEALAND. 


317 


Then  the  fierce  old  chief  was  angry,  and 
went  to  Mr.  Hadfield  to  complain.  He  said, 
''  The  first  Englishmen  who  came  here  brought 
guns,  and  taught  us  to  fight ;  and  now  you  the 
second  Englishmen  who  come,  teach  us  not  to 
fight.  Why  were  not  you  the  first  to  come? 
Why  did  not  the  Englishmen  keep  their  guns 
to  themselves,  and  send  the  missionaries  in- 
stead  ?  If  they  had  done  so,  by  this  time  all 
JMew  Zealand  would  have  been  quiet." 

Truly  Mr.  Hadfield  wished  they  Aac^  done  so, 
and  every  Christian  wishes  the  same.  But 
Raparahau  had  no  right  to  make  this  speech, 
for  he  had  always  opposed  any  missionaries 
commg,  and  now  was  trying  to  prevent  his  son 
bemg  a  missionary  to  his  perishing  country- 
men. But  this  old  man,  like  all  impenitent 
sinners,  tried  to  find  an  excuse  for  continuing 
m  his  wicked  ways.  Yet  he  could  not  hinder 
his  son  from  serving  God. 

It  was  a  dangerous  journey  that  the  two 
cousins  made  in  Middle  Island,  because  Rapa- 
rahau had  formerly  ravaged  the  country  with 
his  army.  But  they  trusted  in  God  to  preserve 
them  from  their  enemies. 

When  the  people  heard  their  message  of 
peace,  they  replied,  "  Look  at  the  land  which 
your  father  has  laid  waste." 

Then  Tama  (for  this  was  Katu's  new  name). 


818 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


'  I 
)! 


replied,  "  I  have  come  to  teacli  you  the  Word 
of  God ;  that  is  MY  sword." 

Then  the  people  asked, ' '  Where  is  your  God?" 

Tama  replied,  '•  In  Heaven." 

They  answered — "  Has  any  one  come  down 
from  Heaven  to  tell  you?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Tama,  "  One  has  come  down 
— Jesus  the  Son  of  God  I" 

In  some  places  the  people  were  so  anxious 
to  learn  the  Gospel  that  they  sat  up  all  night. 
Many  learned  to  read  their  Testaments.  Tama 
was  never  wearied  of  teaching  and  preaching. 
Sometimes  he  taught  all  night  and  preached 
seven  times  in  the  day,  at  the, Pas  scattered 
about  the  country.  He  was  absent,  on  the 
whole,  fourteen  months. 

When  he  returned  home  he  made  new  efforts 
to  benefit  his  own  people.  But  he  found  he 
needed  more  knowledge  himself,  and  therefore 
he  went  to  a  college  at  Auckland.  That  is  the 
capital  of  New  Zealand.  It  is  at  the  north,  near 
the  Bay  of  Islands,  and  was  built  by  the  English. 

During  his  absence  his  old  father  got  in  dis- 
grace with  the  English.  He  was  suspected  of 
helping  the  natives  to  rise  up  against  the 
settlers;  therefore  he  was  seized  at  night, 
while  sleeping  in  his  Pa,  and,  in  spite  of  his 
cries  and  struggles,  was  imprisoned  in  an 
English  ship. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


319 


lie  Word 

)urGod?" 

>ine  down 

)me  down 

0  anxious 
all  night. 
ts.  Tama 
)reacliing. 
preached 
scattered 
t,  on   the 

lew  efforts 
found  he 

therefore 
'hat  is  the 
orth,  near 
e  English, 
jot  in  dis- 
ipected  of 
gainst  the 

at  night, 
lite  of  his 
ed  in  an 


When  Tama  heard  of  this  calamity  he  went 
to  see  his  poor  father ;  but  he  would  not  rise 
up  agamst  the  English,  though  many  warriors 
were  ready  to  fight  in  his  cause.  When  ad- 
vised  to  fight,  Tama  replied,  "  I  do  not  wish 
many  to  die  for  the  sake  of  one  man,  though 
that  man  be  my  own  father." 

In  a  few  months  Raparahau  was  set  at 
liberty ;  and  from  that  time  he  never  opposed 
his  Christian  son  in  his  holy  ways. 

Otaki  was  a  beautiful  spot,  covered  with 
smooth  grass  and  adorned  with  clumps  of  trees, 
like  an  English  park ;  but  the  people  were 
still  in  a  savage  state,  scarcely  clothed,  or  only 
in  mats  and  blankets,  delighting  in  war  dances 
and  riotous  feasts.     Their  Pa  was  disfigured 
with  heaps  of  rubbish  and  skulls  of  men,  and 
also  with  frightful  images,  in  memory  of  the 
dead.    In  this  loathsome  spot  the  people  sat 
crowded  together,  and,  lounging  on  the  ground, 
while  they  wasted  their  hours  in  loud  talking, 
Tpma  proposed  to  his  people  to  build  an 
English  village,  where  the  families  might  live 
comfortably  in  their  own  cottages.   The  people 
replied,   ''  It  will  be  very  hard."    But  Tama 
said,  "  The  English  have  only  two  hands,  two 
feet,  and  one  heart:  we  have  the  same,  onW 
our  skins  are  darker — let  us  try." 
Martene  also  said,  "  Let  us  try." 


820 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


Tama  said,  "  Let  us  build  the  churcli  ^r^^-— 
God's  house  first^ — man's  second; — then  God 
will  bless  our  work." 

Immediately  the  chief  led  his  people  into 
the  forest  to  fell  trees,  and  soon  the  church 
was  built. 

Then  the  people  began  to  build  cottages 
for  themselves.  But  they  did  not  work 
heartily  or  steadily,  for  they  preferred  living 
in  their  huts  in  the  Pa.  Therefore  Tama  set 
fire  to  the  Pa.  He  had  power  to  do  this,  for 
he  was  not  (like  our  queen),  bound  to  govern 
according  to  laws — ^he  was  an  absolute  monarch, 
at  liberty  to  do  what  he  pleased.  Many  cried 
to  see  the  flames  devouring  the  Pa,  but  Tama 
rejoiced. 


I 


Picture  of  2'amahaha's  hotme. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


oh  first — 
hen  God 

ople  into 
e  cliurch 

cottages 
ot  work 
id  living 
Tama  set 

this,  for 
0  govern 
nonarch, 
my  cried 
nt  Tama 


821 


iwA*' 


"  Now,"  said  he  to  his  people,  ''  let  each  man 
build  a  house,  containing  two  rooms  and  a 
chimney  ;  and  let  not  two  families  live  in  one 
house." 

Tama  built  for  himself  a  palace,  containing 
four  room— two  up-stairs  and  two  down-stairs. 
It  was  more  beautiful  than  an  English  cottage  ; 
for  the  walls  were  curiously  carved,  according 
to  the  New  Zealand  fashion,  and  there  was  a 
deep  overshadowing  roof,  with  pillars  to  sup- 
port  it,  and  railings  of  trellis-work  to  adorn 
the  palace. 

This  new  town  of  Otaki  was  the/r5^in  New 
Zealand  built  in  the  English  style. 

Tama  endeavored  to  make  his  people  in- 
dustrious.    He  encouraged  them  to  keep  cows. 
He  bought  a  cow  himself  at  the  English  town 
of  Wellington,  lately  built  in  the  south.     As 
the  people  were  not  accustomed  to  any  animals 
larger  than  pigs,  they  were  much  frightened  at 
the  sight  of  this  cow,  and  none  but  Tama  had 
the  courage  to  come  near  her;  and  even  he 
thought  it  necessary  to  tie  the  good  creature 
by  the  horns,  with  a  strong  rope,  to  a  tree, 
before  he  began  to  milk  her.     But  by  degrees 
these  fears  wore  oif,  and  many  of  the  people 
kept  cows.     Thev  learned  also  to  0-mxv  oo^" 
and  they  made  water-mills  in  which  to  grind  it. 
Old  Raparahau  assisted  his  son  in  all  these 

21 


322 


NEW   ZEALAND. 


plans.  He  even  attended  to  morning-scliool, 
and  learned  his  letters  with  the  meekness  of  a 
child.  Yet  he  did  not  show  signs  of  repent- 
ance, and  faith  in  Christ,  and  therefore  he  was 
not  baptized. 

At  last  the  old  man  fell  ill.  ITis  son,  anxious 
for  his  father's  salvation,  said,  "  My  father, 
who  died  to  bear  your  sins  ?" 

"  O,  my  son,  Christ  died  for  me." 

It  was  a  comfort  to  the  son  to  hear  his  father 
speak  thus;  but  he  wished  his  father  had 
more  openly  and  fervently  confessed  his  Sa- 
viour in  his  days  of  healtli. 

Raparahau  died  in  November,  1849. 

After  his  father's  death— Tama  visited  Eng- 
land, and  was  delighted  and  astonished  by 
the  wonderful  tilings  he  beheld ;  but  he  was 
grieved  by  the  sight  of  sabbath-breakers.  He 
returned  to  his  country  with  new  stores  of 
knowledge,  and  new  plans  of  usefulness. 

Mr.  Hadiield  continued  long  to  labor  at 
Otaki,  and  another  missionary  joined  him 
there — even  a  son  of  Mr.  Williams. 

Large  school-houses  have  been  built,  and 
hundreds  of  acres  have  been  set  apart  for  the 
use  of  the  schools.  The  boys  attend  to  their 
lessons  ail  the  morning ;  but  in  the  afternoon 
they  labor  m  the  fields,  and  earn  enough  to 
pay  all  the  expenses  of  their  education. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


323 


dSrpt*::  lS--'^--t  abode  onn^- 

t„r?'  *r^  """'*  ''''  "''"y  l>l"t«  i^  every  pic- 

?hl"a  e'sf-l^f  '^''"'^  '^^^P^^-  "P-  S. 
Otekf   a'/ 1>    "'"^  ""^^nverted  people  at 

mSeii     but  r/''   '""   manyseen^  of 
raiseiy .  but  the  change  is  great. 

DAYSPBiNG  from  on  high  has  shined,  and  has 
gmded  many  feet  into  the  way  of  peIce 


